This is a modern-English version of Japanese Fairy Tales, originally written by Ozaki, Yei Theodora.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
Japanese Fairy Tales
COMPILED BY
by Yei Theodora Ozaki
Profusely Illustrated by Japanese Artists
Contents
TO
ELEANOR MARION-CRAWFORD.
I DEDICATE THIS BOOK TO YOU AND TO THE SWEET CHILD-FRIENDSHIP THAT YOU GAVE ME
IN THE DAYS SPENT WITH YOU BY THE SOUTHERN SEA, WHEN YOU USED TO LISTEN WITH
UNFEIGNED PLEASURE TO THESE FAIRY STORIES FROM FAR JAPAN. MAY THEY NOW REMIND
YOU OF MY CHANGELESS LOVE AND REMEMBRANCE.
Y. T. O.
Tokio, 1908.
I DEDICATE THIS BOOK TO YOU AND TO THE BEAUTIFUL FRIENDSHIP WE SHARED AS KIDS DURING OUR DAYS BY THE SOUTHERN SEA, WHEN YOU LISTENED WITH GENUINE DELIGHT TO THESE FAIRY TALES FROM JAPAN. MAY THEY NOW REMIND YOU OF MY CONSTANT LOVE AND MEMORY.
Y. T. O.
Tokyo, 1908.
PREFACE
This collection of Japanese fairy tales is the outcome of a suggestion made to me indirectly through a friend by Mr. Andrew Lang. They have been translated from the modern version written by Sadanami Sanjin. These stories are not literal translations, and though the Japanese story and all quaint Japanese expressions have been faithfully preserved, they have been told more with the view to interest young readers of the West than the technical student of folk-lore.
This collection of Japanese fairy tales comes from a suggestion made to me through a friend by Mr. Andrew Lang. They have been translated from the modern version by Sadanami Sanjin. These stories aren’t literal translations; while the Japanese tales and all their unique expressions have been faithfully kept, they have been recounted more to engage young readers in the West than for the technical study of folklore.
Grateful acknowledgment is due to Mr. Y. Yasuoka, Miss Fusa Okamoto, my brother Nobumori Ozaki, Dr. Yoshihiro Takaki, and Miss Kameko Yamao, who have helped me with translations.
Grateful thanks go to Mr. Y. Yasuoka, Miss Fusa Okamoto, my brother Nobumori Ozaki, Dr. Yoshihiro Takaki, and Miss Kameko Yamao, who have assisted me with translations.
The story which I have named “The Story of the Man who did not Wish to Die” is taken from a little book written a hundred years ago by one Shinsui Tamenaga. It is named Chosei Furo, or “Longevity.” “The Bamboo-cutter and the Moon-child” is taken from the classic “Taketari Monogatari,” and is NOT classed by the Japanese among their fairy tales, though it really belongs to this class of literature.
The story I’ve titled “The Story of the Man Who Didn’t Want to Die” is from a small book written a hundred years ago by Shinsui Tamenaga. It’s called Chosei Furo, or “Longevity.” “The Bamboo-cutter and the Moon-child” comes from the classic “Taketari Monogatari,” and the Japanese do NOT categorize it as one of their fairy tales, even though it actually fits into that genre of literature.
The pictures were drawn by Mr. Kakuzo Fujiyama, a Tokio artist.
The pictures were created by Mr. Kakuzo Fujiyama, an artist from Tokyo.
In telling these stories in English I have followed my fancy in adding such touches of local color or description as they seemed to need or as pleased me, and in one or two instances I have gathered in an incident from another version. At all times, among my friends, both young and old, English or American, I have always found eager listeners to the beautiful legends and fairy tales of Japan, and in telling them I have also found that they were still unknown to the vast majority, and this has encouraged me to write them for the children of the West.
In sharing these stories in English, I've added local details and descriptions that seemed necessary or that I liked, and in a couple of cases, I've included incidents from other versions. Throughout my experiences with friends of all ages, both English and American, I've always encountered enthusiastic listeners for the beautiful legends and fairy tales of Japan. I've also realized that most people still don't know these tales, which has motivated me to write them for the children of the West.
Y. T. O.
Tokio, 1908.
Y.T.O.
Tokyo, 1908.
JAPANESE FAIRY TALES
MY LORD BAG OF RICE
Long, long ago there lived, in Japan a brave warrior known to all as Tawara Toda, or “My Lord Bag of Rice.” His true name was Fujiwara Hidesato, and there is a very interesting story of how he came to change his name.
Long, long ago in Japan, there was a brave warrior known to everyone as Tawara Toda, or "My Lord Bag of Rice." His real name was Fujiwara Hidesato, and there's a fascinating story about how he got that name.
One day he sallied forth in search of adventures, for he had the nature of a warrior and could not bear to be idle. So he buckled on his two swords, took his huge bow, much taller than himself, in his hand, and slinging his quiver on his back started out. He had not gone far when he came to the bridge of Seta-no-Karashi spanning one end of the beautiful Lake Biwa. No sooner had he set foot on the bridge than he saw lying right across his path a huge serpent-dragon. Its body was so big that it looked like the trunk of a large pine tree and it took up the whole width of the bridge. One of its huge claws rested on the parapet of one side of the bridge, while its tail lay right against the other. The monster seemed to be asleep, and as it breathed, fire and smoke came out of its nostrils.
One day, he ventured out in search of adventures, as he had the spirit of a warrior and couldn't stand being idle. He strapped on his two swords, grabbed his enormous bow—much taller than he was—and slung his quiver over his shoulder before setting off. He hadn't gone far when he reached the Seta-no-Karashi bridge, which crossed one end of the beautiful Lake Biwa. No sooner had he stepped onto the bridge than he encountered a massive serpent-dragon blocking his path. Its body was so large it resembled the trunk of a big pine tree, taking up the entire width of the bridge. One of its enormous claws rested on the railing on one side of the bridge, while its tail lay against the other side. The monster appeared to be asleep, and as it breathed, smoke and fire seeped out of its nostrils.
At first Hidesato could not help feeling alarmed at the sight of this horrible reptile lying in his path, for he must either turn back or walk right over its body. He was a brave man, however, and putting aside all fear went forward dauntlessly. Crunch, crunch! he stepped now on the dragon’s body, now between its coils, and without even one glance backward he went on his way.
At first, Hidesato couldn't help but feel alarmed at the sight of the horrible reptile lying in his path, since he had to either turn back or walk right over it. However, he was a brave man, and putting aside all fear, he moved forward without hesitation. Crunch, crunch! He stepped on the dragon's body and then between its coils, and without even a glance back, he continued on his way.
He had only gone a few steps when he heard some one calling him from behind. On turning back he was much surprised to see that the monster dragon had entirely disappeared and in its place was a strange-looking man, who was bowing most ceremoniously to the ground. His red hair streamed over his shoulders and was surmounted by a crown in the shape of a dragon’s head, and his sea-green dress was patterned with shells. Hidesato knew at once that this was no ordinary mortal and he wondered much at the strange occurrence. Where had the dragon gone in such a short space of time? Or had it transformed itself into this man, and what did the whole thing mean? While these thoughts passed through his mind he had come up to the man on the bridge and now addressed him:
He had only taken a few steps when he heard someone calling him from behind. When he turned around, he was surprised to see that the dragon had completely vanished, and in its place stood a strange-looking man who was bowing very formally to the ground. His red hair flowed over his shoulders and was topped with a crown shaped like a dragon's head, and his sea-green outfit was decorated with shell patterns. Hidesato realized immediately that this was no ordinary person, and he was puzzled by the unusual situation. Where had the dragon gone in such a short time? Or had it transformed into this man, and what could it all mean? As these thoughts ran through his mind, he approached the man on the bridge and spoke to him:
“Was it you that called me just now?”
“Were you the one who just called me?”
“Yes, it was I,” answered the man: “I have an earnest request to make to you. Do you think you can grant it to me?”
“Yes, it was me,” replied the man. “I have a serious request to make to you. Do you think you can fulfill it?”
“If it is in my power to do so I will,” answered Hidesato, “but first tell me who you are?”
“If I can, I will,” Hidesato replied, “but first, can you tell me who you are?”
“I am the Dragon King of the Lake, and my home is in these waters just under this bridge.”
“I am the Dragon King of the Lake, and I live in these waters right beneath this bridge.”
“And what is it you have to ask of me?” said Hidesato.
“And what do you want to ask me?” said Hidesato.
“I want you to kill my mortal enemy the centipede, who lives on the mountain beyond,” and the Dragon King pointed to a high peak on the opposite shore of the lake.
“I want you to kill my mortal enemy, the centipede, who lives on the mountain over there,” and the Dragon King pointed to a high peak on the other side of the lake.
“I have lived now for many years in this lake and I have a large family of children and grand-children. For some time past we have lived in terror, for a monster centipede has discovered our home, and night after night it comes and carries off one of my family. I am powerless to save them. If it goes on much longer like this, not only shall I lose all my children, but I myself must fall a victim to the monster. I am, therefore, very unhappy, and in my extremity I determined to ask the help of a human being. For many days with this intention I have waited on the bridge in the shape of the horrible serpent-dragon that you saw, in the hope that some strong brave man would come along. But all who came this way, as soon as they saw me were terrified and ran away as fast as they could. You are the first man I have found able to look at me without fear, so I knew at once that you were a man of great courage. I beg you to have pity upon me. Will you not help me and kill my enemy the centipede?”
“I have lived by this lake for many years, and I have a big family of children and grandchildren. For a while now, we’ve been living in fear because a monstrous centipede has found our home, and night after night it comes to take one of my family members. I can’t do anything to save them. If this continues, not only will I lose all my children, but I will also become a victim of the monster myself. I am, therefore, very unhappy, and in my desperation, I decided to ask for help from a human. For many days, I’ve waited on the bridge in the shape of the terrifying serpent-dragon you saw, hoping that some strong and brave man would come by. But everyone who came this way, as soon as they saw me, was so scared that they ran away as fast as they could. You are the first man I’ve encountered who can look at me without fear, so I immediately knew you were a man of great courage. I beg you to have pity on me. Will you help me and kill my enemy, the centipede?”
Hidesato felt very sorry for the Dragon King on hearing his story, and readily promised to do what he could to help him. The warrior asked where the centipede lived, so that he might attack the creature at once. The Dragon King replied that its home was on the mountain Mikami, but that as it came every night at a certain hour to the palace of the lake, it would be better to wait till then. So Hidesato was conducted to the palace of the Dragon King, under the bridge. Strange to say, as he followed his host downwards the waters parted to let them pass, and his clothes did not even feel damp as he passed through the flood. Never had Hidesato seen anything so beautiful as this palace built of white marble beneath the lake. He had often heard of the Sea King’s palace at the bottom of the sea, where all the servants and retainers were salt-water fishes, but here was a magnificent building in the heart of Lake Biwa. The dainty goldfishes, red carp, and silvery trout, waited upon the Dragon King and his guest.
Hidesato felt really sorry for the Dragon King after hearing his story and quickly promised to help him in any way he could. The warrior asked where the centipede lived so he could confront it immediately. The Dragon King replied that its home was on Mount Mikami, but since it came to the lake palace every night at a specific time, it would be better to wait until then. So, Hidesato was led to the Dragon King’s palace beneath the bridge. Strangely, as he followed his host down, the waters parted to let them through, and his clothes didn’t even get wet as they moved through the flood. Hidesato had never seen anything so beautiful as this palace made of white marble beneath the lake. He had often heard of the Sea King’s palace at the bottom of the ocean, where all the servants and attendants were saltwater fish, but here was a stunning structure in the heart of Lake Biwa. Delicate goldfish, red carp, and silvery trout served the Dragon King and his guest.
Hidesato was astonished at the feast that was spread for him. The dishes were crystallized lotus leaves and flowers, and the chopsticks were of the rarest ebony. As soon as they sat down, the sliding doors opened and ten lovely goldfish dancers came out, and behind them followed ten red-carp musicians with the koto and the samisen. Thus the hours flew by till midnight, and the beautiful music and dancing had banished all thoughts of the centipede. The Dragon King was about to pledge the warrior in a fresh cup of wine when the palace was suddenly shaken by a tramp, tramp! as if a mighty army had begun to march not far away.
Hidesato was amazed by the feast laid out for him. The dishes featured crystallized lotus leaves and flowers, and the chopsticks were made from the rarest ebony. As soon as they sat down, the sliding doors opened, and ten beautiful goldfish dancers emerged, followed by ten red-carp musicians with a koto and a samisen. Hours flew by until midnight, and the lovely music and dancing drove all thoughts of the centipede away. The Dragon King was about to toast the warrior with a fresh cup of wine when the palace was suddenly shaken by a loud tramp, tramp! as if a mighty army had started to march nearby.
Hidesato and his host both rose to their feet and rushed to the balcony, and the warrior saw on the opposite mountain two great balls of glowing fire coming nearer and nearer. The Dragon King stood by the warrior’s side trembling with fear.
Hidesato and his host both stood up and rushed to the balcony, and the warrior saw two bright balls of fire approaching on the opposite mountain. The Dragon King stood beside the warrior, shaking with fear.
“The centipede! The centipede! Those two balls of fire are its eyes. It is coming for its prey! Now is the time to kill it.”
“The centipede! The centipede! Those two fiery balls are its eyes. It’s coming for its prey! Now is the time to take it down.”
Hidesato looked where his host pointed, and, in the dim light of the starlit evening, behind the two balls of fire he saw the long body of an enormous centipede winding round the mountains, and the light in its hundred feet glowed like so many distant lanterns moving slowly towards the shore.
Hidesato looked in the direction his host indicated, and in the dim light of the starry evening, behind the two flames, he saw the long body of a giant centipede twisting around the mountains, its hundred glowing feet resembling distant lanterns slowly making their way to the shore.
Hidesato showed not the least sign of fear. He tried to calm the Dragon King.
Hidesato didn’t show any signs of fear. He attempted to reassure the Dragon King.
“Don’t be afraid. I shall surely kill the centipede. Just bring me my bow and arrows.”
“Don’t worry. I will definitely kill the centipede. Just get me my bow and arrows.”
The Dragon King did as he was bid, and the warrior noticed that he had only three arrows left in his quiver. He took the bow, and fitting an arrow to the notch, took careful aim and let fly.
The Dragon King did as he was told, and the warrior noticed that he had only three arrows left in his quiver. He grabbed the bow, nocked an arrow, aimed carefully, and let it go.
The arrow hit the centipede right in the middle of its head, but instead of penetrating, it glanced off harmless and fell to the ground.
The arrow struck the centipede right in the middle of its head, but instead of going in, it just deflected off harmlessly and fell to the ground.
Nothing daunted, Hidesato took another arrow, fitted it to the notch of the bow and let fly. Again the arrow hit the mark, it struck the centipede right in the middle of its head, only to glance off and fall to the ground. The centipede was invulnerable to weapons! When the Dragon King saw that even this brave warrior’s arrows were powerless to kill the centipede, he lost heart and began to tremble with fear.
Nothing discouraged, Hidesato took another arrow, placed it in the bow, and shot. Again, the arrow hit the target, striking the centipede right in the middle of its head, only to bounce off and fall to the ground. The centipede was immune to weapons! When the Dragon King saw that even this courageous warrior’s arrows couldn’t kill the centipede, he lost hope and began to shake with fear.
The warrior saw that he had now only one arrow left in his quiver, and if this one failed he could not kill the centipede. He looked across the waters. The huge reptile had wound its horrid body seven times round the mountain and would soon come down to the lake. Nearer and nearer gleamed fireballs of eyes, and the light of its hundred feet began to throw reflections in the still waters of the lake.
The warrior noticed he only had one arrow left in his quiver, and if this one missed, he wouldn’t be able to kill the centipede. He gazed across the waters. The massive reptile had wrapped its disgusting body seven times around the mountain and was soon coming down to the lake. Closer and closer, fireball-like eyes glimmered, and the light from its hundred feet started to cast reflections in the calm waters of the lake.
Then suddenly the warrior remembered that he had heard that human saliva was deadly to centipedes. But this was no ordinary centipede. This was so monstrous that even to think of such a creature made one creep with horror. Hidesato determined to try his last chance. So taking his last arrow and first putting the end of it in his mouth, he fitted the notch to his bow, took careful aim once more and let fly.
Then suddenly the warrior recalled that he'd heard human saliva was deadly to centipedes. But this was no ordinary centipede. This one was so monstrous that even thinking about it sent chills of horror down one's spine. Hidesato decided to take one last shot. So, he took his last arrow, put the tip in his mouth, fitted the notch to his bow, aimed carefully once more, and let it fly.
This time the arrow again hit the centipede right in the middle of its head, but instead of glancing off harmlessly as before, it struck home to the creature’s brain. Then with a convulsive shudder the serpentine body stopped moving, and the fiery light of its great eyes and hundred feet darkened to a dull glare like the sunset of a stormy day, and then went out in blackness. A great darkness now overspread the heavens, the thunder rolled and the lightning flashed, and the wind roared in fury, and it seemed as if the world were coming to an end. The Dragon King and his children and retainers all crouched in different parts of the palace, frightened to death, for the building was shaken to its foundation. At last the dreadful night was over. Day dawned beautiful and clear. The centipede was gone from the mountain.
This time the arrow hit the centipede right in the middle of its head again, but instead of bouncing off harmlessly like before, it pierced straight into the creature’s brain. Then, with a violent shudder, the serpentine body stopped moving, and the fiery glow of its large eyes and hundreds of feet faded to a dull glare like a stormy sunset, before going out completely in darkness. A deep darkness spread across the sky, thunder rolled, lightning flashed, and the wind roared with fury, making it feel like the world was ending. The Dragon King, along with his children and retainers, all huddled in different corners of the palace, scared to death, as the building shook to its core. Finally, the terrible night came to an end. Day broke bright and clear. The centipede was gone from the mountain.
Then Hidesato called to the Dragon King to come out with him on the balcony, for the centipede was dead and he had nothing more to fear.
Then Hidesato called to the Dragon King to come out with him on the balcony, because the centipede was dead and he had nothing more to fear.
Then all the inhabitants of the palace came out with joy, and Hidesato pointed to the lake. There lay the body of the dead centipede floating on the water, which was dyed red with its blood.
Then all the people in the palace came out happily, and Hidesato pointed to the lake. There was the body of the dead centipede floating on the water, which was stained red with its blood.
The gratitude of the Dragon King knew no bounds. The whole family came and bowed down before the warrior, calling him their preserver and the bravest warrior in all Japan.
The Dragon King was incredibly grateful. The entire family came and bowed down before the warrior, calling him their savior and the bravest warrior in all of Japan.
Another feast was prepared, more sumptuous than the first. All kinds of fish, prepared in every imaginable way, raw, stewed, boiled and roasted, served on coral trays and crystal dishes, were put before him, and the wine was the best that Hidesato had ever tasted in his life. To add to the beauty of everything the sun shone brightly, the lake glittered like a liquid diamond, and the palace was a thousand times more beautiful by day than by night.
Another feast was ready, even more luxurious than the first. All sorts of fish, made in every possible way—raw, stewed, boiled, and roasted—were laid out on coral trays and crystal dishes for him. The wine was the finest Hidesato had ever tasted in his life. To make everything even more stunning, the sun shone brightly, the lake sparkled like a liquid diamond, and the palace looked a thousand times more beautiful during the day than at night.
His host tried to persuade the warrior to stay a few days, but Hidesato insisted on going home, saying that he had now finished what he had come to do, and must return. The Dragon King and his family were all very sorry to have him leave so soon, but since he would go they begged him to accept a few small presents (so they said) in token of their gratitude to him for delivering them forever from their horrible enemy the centipede.
His host tried to convince the warrior to stay for a few more days, but Hidesato insisted on heading home, stating that he had completed what he came to do and needed to return. The Dragon King and his family were all quite sad to see him leave so soon, but since he was determined to go, they urged him to accept a few small gifts (as they called them) as a token of their gratitude for freeing them once and for all from their dreadful enemy, the centipede.
As the warrior stood in the porch taking leave, a train of fish was suddenly transformed into a retinue of men, all wearing ceremonial robes and dragon’s crowns on their heads to show that they were servants of the great Dragon King. The presents that they carried were as follows:
As the warrior stood on the porch saying goodbye, a line of fish suddenly turned into a group of men, all dressed in ceremonial robes and wearing dragon crowns to show that they were servants of the great Dragon King. The gifts they carried were as follows:
First, a large bronze bell.
Second, a bag of rice.
Third, a roll of silk.
Fourth, a cooking pot.
Fifth, a bell.
First, a big bronze bell.
Second, a bag of rice.
Third, a roll of silk.
Fourth, a cooking pot.
Fifth, a bell.
Hidesato did not want to accept all these presents, but as the Dragon King insisted, he could not well refuse.
Hidesato didn't want to accept all these gifts, but since the Dragon King insisted, he couldn't really say no.
The Dragon King himself accompanied the warrior as far as the bridge, and then took leave of him with many bows and good wishes, leaving the procession of servants to accompany Hidesato to his house with the presents.
The Dragon King personally walked the warrior to the bridge, then bid him farewell with many bows and well wishes, allowing the group of servants to take Hidesato back to his home with the gifts.
The warrior’s household and servants had been very much concerned when they found that he did not return the night before, but they finally concluded that he had been kept by the violent storm and had taken shelter somewhere. When the servants on the watch for his return caught sight of him they called to every one that he was approaching, and the whole household turned out to meet him, wondering much what the retinue of men, bearing presents and banners, that followed him, could mean.
The warrior’s family and staff were really worried when he didn’t come back the night before, but eventually, they figured he must have been stuck somewhere because of the severe storm and found shelter. When the servants on watch saw him coming back, they shouted to everyone that he was on his way, and the entire household came out to greet him, very curious about the group of men following him with gifts and banners.
As soon as the Dragon King’s retainers had put down the presents they vanished, and Hidesato told all that had happened to him.
As soon as the Dragon King’s attendants set down the gifts, they disappeared, and Hidesato shared everything that had happened to him.
The presents which he had received from the grateful Dragon King were found to be of magic power. The bell only was ordinary, and as Hidesato had no use for it he presented it to the temple near by, where it was hung up, to boom out the hour of day over the surrounding neighborhood.
The gifts he received from the thankful Dragon King turned out to have magical powers. The bell was the only ordinary item, and since Hidesato had no use for it, he donated it to the nearby temple, where it was hung up to chime the hour for the surrounding community.
The single bag of rice, however much was taken from it day after day for the meals of the knight and his whole family, never grew less—the supply in the bag was inexhaustible.
The single bag of rice, no matter how much was taken from it day after day for the meals of the knight and his entire family, never ran out—the supply in the bag was endless.
The roll of silk, too, never grew shorter, though time after time long pieces were cut off to make the warrior a new suit of clothes to go to Court in at the New Year.
The roll of silk never got any shorter, even though time after time long pieces were cut off to make the warrior a new outfit to wear to Court for the New Year.
The cooking pot was wonderful, too. No matter what was put into it, it cooked deliciously whatever was wanted without any firing—truly a very economical saucepan.
The cooking pot was amazing, too. Whatever you put in it, it cooked perfectly without any heat—truly a very cost-effective saucepan.
The fame of Hidesato’s fortune spread far and wide, and as there was no need for him to spend money on rice or silk or firing, he became very rich and prosperous, and was henceforth known as My Lord Bag of Rice.
The fame of Hidesato’s fortune spread everywhere, and since he didn’t have to spend money on rice, silk, or firewood, he became very wealthy and successful, and from then on, he was known as My Lord Bag of Rice.
THE TONGUE-CUT SPARROW
Long, long ago in Japan there lived an old man and his wife. The old man was a good, kind-hearted, hard-working old fellow, but his wife was a regular cross-patch, who spoiled the happiness of her home by her scolding tongue. She was always grumbling about something from morning to night. The old man had for a long time ceased to take any notice of her crossness. He was out most of the day at work in the fields, and as he had no child, for his amusement when he came home, he kept a tame sparrow. He loved the little bird just as much as if she had been his child.
A long time ago in Japan, there was an old man and his wife. The old man was a good, kind-hearted, hard-working guy, but his wife was constantly grumpy, which ruined the happiness in their home with her nagging. She was always complaining about something from morning until night. The old man had long stopped paying attention to her bad mood. He spent most of the day working in the fields, and since they had no children, he kept a tame sparrow to entertain himself when he got home. He loved the little bird just like she was his own child.
When he came back at night after his hard day’s work in the open air it was his only pleasure to pet the sparrow, to talk to her and to teach her little tricks, which she learned very quickly. The old man would open her cage and let her fly about the room, and they would play together. Then when supper-time came, he always saved some tit-bits from his meal with which to feed his little bird.
When he returned at night after a long day working outdoors, his only joy was to pet the sparrow, talk to her, and teach her little tricks, which she picked up quickly. The old man would open her cage and let her fly around the room, and they would play together. When it was time for dinner, he always saved some scraps from his meal to feed his little bird.
Now one day the old man went out to chop wood in the forest, and the old woman stopped at home to wash clothes. The day before, she had made some starch, and now when she came to look for it, it was all gone; the bowl which she had filled full yesterday was quite empty.
Now one day, the old man went out to chop wood in the woods, and the old woman stayed home to wash clothes. The day before, she had made some starch, and when she went to look for it now, it was all gone; the bowl she had filled to the brim yesterday was completely empty.
While she was wondering who could have used or stolen the starch, down flew the pet sparrow, and bowing her little feathered head—a trick which she had been taught by her master—the pretty bird chirped and said:
While she was wondering who might have used or taken the starch, her pet sparrow flew down, bowed its little feathered head—a trick its owner had taught it—and chirped:
“It is I who have taken the starch. I thought it was some food put out for me in that basin, and I ate it all. If I have made a mistake I beg you to forgive me! tweet, tweet, tweet!”
“It’s me who took the starch. I thought it was some food left for me in that bowl, and I ate it all. If I made a mistake, I’m really sorry! tweet, tweet, tweet!”
You see from this that the sparrow was a truthful bird, and the old woman ought to have been willing to forgive her at once when she asked her pardon so nicely. But not so.
You can see from this that the sparrow was an honest bird, and the old woman should have been ready to forgive her immediately when she asked for forgiveness so politely. But that wasn't the case.
The old woman had never loved the sparrow, and had often quarreled with her husband for keeping what she called a dirty bird about the house, saying that it only made extra work for her. Now she was only too delighted to have some cause of complaint against the pet. She scolded and even cursed the poor little bird for her bad behavior, and not content with using these harsh, unfeeling words, in a fit of rage she seized the sparrow—who all this time had spread out her wings and bowed her head before the old woman, to show how sorry she was—and fetched the scissors and cut off the poor little bird’s tongue.
The old woman had never liked the sparrow and often argued with her husband for keeping what she called a dirty bird around the house, claiming it just added to her chores. Now, she was more than happy to have something to complain about regarding the pet. She yelled at and even cursed the poor little bird for its bad behavior, and not satisfied with just using those harsh, unfeeling words, in a fit of rage she grabbed the sparrow—who had spread her wings and bowed her head in front of the old woman, showing how sorry she was—and went to get some scissors to cut off the poor little bird’s tongue.
“I suppose you took my starch with that tongue! Now you may see what it is like to go without it!” And with these dreadful words she drove the bird away, not caring in the least what might happen to it and without the smallest pity for its suffering, so unkind was she!
“I guess you took my spirit with that tongue! Now you can see what it's like to go without it!” And with those awful words, she chased the bird away, not caring at all what might happen to it and without the slightest pity for its suffering, so cruel was she!
The old woman, after she had driven the sparrow away, made some more rice-paste, grumbling all the time at the trouble, and after starching all her clothes, spread the things on boards to dry in the sun, instead of ironing them as they do in England.
The old woman, after she chased the sparrow away, made some more rice paste, complaining the whole time about the hassle. Once she finished starching all her clothes, she spread them out on boards to dry in the sun, instead of ironing them like they do in England.
In the evening the old man came home. As usual, on the way back he looked forward to the time when he should reach his gate and see his pet come flying and chirping to meet him, ruffling out her feathers to show her joy, and at last coming to rest on his shoulder. But to-night the old man was very disappointed, for not even the shadow of his dear sparrow was to be seen.
In the evening, the old man came home. As usual, he looked forward to the moment he would reach his gate and see his pet rush over, chirping to greet him, fluffing up her feathers to show her happiness, and finally settling on his shoulder. But tonight, the old man was very disappointed, as not even a glimpse of his beloved sparrow could be seen.
He quickened his steps, hastily drew off his straw sandals, and stepped on to the veranda. Still no sparrow was to be seen. He now felt sure that his wife, in one of her cross tempers, had shut the sparrow up in its cage. So he called her and said anxiously:
He sped up, quickly took off his straw sandals, and stepped onto the porch. Still, there was no sparrow in sight. He now felt certain that his wife, in one of her angry moods, had locked the sparrow in its cage. So he called out to her and said anxiously:
“Where is Suzume San (Miss Sparrow) today?”
“Where is Miss Sparrow today?”
The old woman pretended not to know at first, and answered:
The old woman acted like she didn't know at first and replied:
“Your sparrow? I am sure I don’t know. Now I come to think of it, I haven’t seen her all the afternoon. I shouldn’t wonder if the ungrateful bird had flown away and left you after all your petting!”
“Your sparrow? I honestly don’t know. Now that I think about it, I haven’t seen her at all this afternoon. I wouldn’t be surprised if the ungrateful bird has flown away and left you after all your pampering!”
But at last, when the old man gave her no peace, but asked her again and again, insisting that she must know what had happened to his pet, she confessed all. She told him crossly how the sparrow had eaten the rice-paste she had specially made for starching her clothes, and how when the sparrow had confessed to what she had done, in great anger she had taken her scissors and cut out her tongue, and how finally she had driven the bird away and forbidden her to return to the house again.
But finally, when the old man wouldn’t leave her alone and kept asking her over and over, insisting that she must know what happened to his pet, she confessed everything. She angrily explained how the sparrow had eaten the rice paste she had made specifically for starching her clothes, and how when the sparrow admitted to what she had done, she had become so angry that she took her scissors and cut out its tongue. In the end, she had chased the bird away and told it never to come back to the house again.
Then the old woman showed her husband the sparrow’s tongue, saying:
Then the old woman showed her husband the sparrow's tongue, saying:
“Here is the tongue I cut off! Horrid little bird, why did it eat all my starch?”
“Here is the tongue I cut off! Horrible little bird, why did you eat all my starch?”
“How could you be so cruel? Oh! how could you so cruel?” was all that the old man could answer. He was too kind-hearted to punish his be shrew of a wife, but he was terribly distressed at what had happened to his poor little sparrow.
“How could you be so cruel? Oh! how could you be so cruel?” was all that the old man could say. He was too kind-hearted to punish his nagging wife, but he was deeply troubled by what had happened to his poor little sparrow.
“What a dreadful misfortune for my poor Suzume San to lose her tongue!” he said to himself. “She won’t be able to chirp any more, and surely the pain of the cutting of it out in that rough way must have made her ill! Is there nothing to be done?”
“What a terrible misfortune for my poor Suzume San to lose her tongue!” he said to himself. “She won’t be able to chirp anymore, and the pain from having it cut out in such a rough way must have made her sick! Is there nothing that can be done?”
The old man shed many tears after his cross wife had gone to sleep. While he wiped away the tears with the sleeve of his cotton robe, a bright thought comforted him: he would go and look for the sparrow on the morrow. Having decided this he was able to go to sleep at last.
The old man cried a lot after his nagging wife had gone to bed. As he wiped his tears with the sleeve of his cotton robe, a bright idea eased his mind: he would go look for the sparrow the next day. With that decision, he finally managed to fall asleep.
The next morning he rose early, as soon as ever the day broke, and snatching a hasty breakfast, started out over the hills and through the woods, stopping at every clump of bamboos to cry:
The next morning, he got up early, as soon as the day began, and quickly grabbed a bite to eat before heading out over the hills and through the woods, stopping at every group of bamboos to shout:
“Where, oh where does my tongue-cut sparrow stay? Where, oh where, does my tongue-cut sparrow stay!”
“Where, oh where is my tongue-cut sparrow? Where, oh where is my tongue-cut sparrow?”
He never stopped to rest for his noonday meal, and it was far on in the afternoon when he found himself near a large bamboo wood. Bamboo groves are the favorite haunts of sparrows, and there sure enough at the edge of the wood he saw his own dear sparrow waiting to welcome him. He could hardly believe his eyes for joy, and ran forward quickly to greet her. She bowed her little head and went through a number of the tricks her master had taught her, to show her pleasure at seeing her old friend again, and, wonderful to relate, she could talk as of old. The old man told her how sorry he was for all that had happened, and inquired after her tongue, wondering how she could speak so well without it. Then the sparrow opened her beak and showed him that a new tongue had grown in place of the old one, and begged him not to think any more about the past, for she was quite well now. Then the old man knew that his sparrow was a fairy, and no common bird. It would be difficult to exaggerate the old man’s rejoicing now. He forgot all his troubles, he forgot even how tired he was, for he had found his lost sparrow, and instead of being ill and without a tongue as he had feared and expected to find her, she was well and happy and with a new tongue, and without a sign of the ill-treatment she had received from his wife. And above all she was a fairy.
He never took a break for lunch, and it was late afternoon when he found himself near a large bamboo forest. Bamboo groves are favorite spots for sparrows, and sure enough, at the edge of the woods, he saw his beloved sparrow waiting to greet him. He could hardly believe his eyes out of joy and quickly ran to see her. She bowed her little head and performed several tricks her master had taught her to show her happiness at seeing her old friend again, and surprisingly, she could talk just like before. The old man expressed how sorry he was for everything that had happened and asked about her tongue, wondering how she could speak so well without it. Then the sparrow opened her beak and showed him that a new tongue had grown in place of the old one, asking him not to worry about the past because she was completely fine now. At that moment, the old man realized that his sparrow was a fairy, not just an ordinary bird. It would be hard to describe the old man’s joy at that moment. He forgot all his troubles, even how tired he was, because he had found his lost sparrow, and instead of being sick and without a tongue as he had feared, she was well and happy with a new tongue and showed no signs of the mistreatment she had suffered from his wife. And above all, she was a fairy.
The sparrow asked him to follow her, and flying before him she led him to a beautiful house in the heart of the bamboo grove. The old man was utterly astonished when he entered the house to find what a beautiful place it was. It was built of the whitest wood, the soft cream-colored mats which took the place of carpets were the finest he had ever seen, and the cushions that the sparrow brought out for him to sit on were made of the finest silk and crape. Beautiful vases and lacquer boxes adorned the tokonoma[1] of every room.
The sparrow asked him to follow her, and flying ahead, she led him to a beautiful house in the middle of the bamboo grove. The old man was completely amazed when he entered the house and saw how beautiful it was. It was built from the whitest wood, the soft cream-colored mats that served as carpets were the best he had ever seen, and the cushions the sparrow brought out for him to sit on were made of the finest silk and crêpe. Gorgeous vases and lacquer boxes decorated the tokonoma[1] of every room.
[1] An alcove where precious objects are displayed.
[1] A nook where valuable items are showcased.
The sparrow led the old man to the place of honor, and then, taking her place at a humble distance, she thanked him with many polite bows for all the kindness he had shown her for many long years.
The sparrow guided the old man to the place of honor, and then, settling down at a respectful distance, she expressed her gratitude with many polite bows for all the kindness he had shown her over the many years.
Then the Lady Sparrow, as we will now call her, introduced all her family to the old man. This done, her daughters, robed in dainty crape gowns, brought in on beautiful old-fashioned trays a feast of all kinds of delicious foods, till the old man began to think he must be dreaming. In the middle of the dinner some of the sparrow’s daughters performed a wonderful dance, called the “suzume-odori” or the “Sparrow’s dance,” to amuse the guest.
Then the Lady Sparrow, as we’ll now refer to her, introduced all her family to the old man. Once that was done, her daughters, dressed in elegant crape gowns, brought in a feast of all sorts of delicious foods on beautiful vintage trays, making the old man feel like he was dreaming. During the dinner, some of the sparrow's daughters put on a fantastic dance known as the "suzume-odori" or the "Sparrow's dance" to entertain their guest.
Never had the old man enjoyed himself so much. The hours flew by too quickly in this lovely spot, with all these fairy sparrows to wait upon him and to feast him and to dance before him.
Never had the old man enjoyed himself so much. The hours flew by too quickly in this beautiful place, with all these magical sparrows to serve him, to feast him, and to dance for him.
But the night came on and the darkness reminded him that he had a long way to go and must think about taking his leave and return home. He thanked his kind hostess for her splendid entertainment, and begged her for his sake to forget all she had suffered at the hands of his cross old wife. He told the Lady Sparrow that it was a great comfort and happiness to him to find her in such a beautiful home and to know that she wanted for nothing. It was his anxiety to know how she fared and what had really happened to her that had led him to seek her. Now he knew that all was well he could return home with a light heart. If ever she wanted him for anything she had only to send for him and he would come at once.
But night fell, and the darkness reminded him that he had a long way to go and needed to think about heading home. He thanked his kind hostess for her wonderful hospitality and asked her to forget everything she had suffered thanks to his difficult old wife. He told Lady Sparrow that it brought him great comfort and happiness to see her in such a lovely home and to know that she lacked for nothing. His concern for how she was doing and what had truly happened to her had motivated him to find her. Now that he knew everything was fine, he could return home feeling relieved. If she ever needed him for anything, she just had to call for him, and he would come right away.
The Lady Sparrow begged him to stay and rest several days and enjoy the change, but the old man said he must return to his old wife—who would probably be cross at his not coming home at the usual time—and to his work, and there-fore, much as he wished to do so, he could not accept her kind invitation. But now that he knew where the Lady Sparrow lived he would come to see her whenever he had the time.
The Lady Sparrow urged him to stay and relax for a few days to enjoy the break, but the old man replied that he needed to return to his wife—who would likely be upset with him for not coming home at the usual time—and to his work. So, as much as he wanted to, he couldn’t accept her generous offer. However, now that he knew where the Lady Sparrow lived, he promised to visit her whenever he had the chance.
When the Lady Sparrow saw that she could not persuade the old man to stay longer, she gave an order to some of her servants, and they at once brought in two boxes, one large and the other small. These were placed before the old man, and the Lady Sparrow asked him to choose whichever he liked for a present, which she wished to give him.
When Lady Sparrow realized she couldn't convince the old man to stay any longer, she instructed some of her servants, and they quickly brought in two boxes, one large and one small. They set the boxes in front of the old man, and Lady Sparrow asked him to pick whichever one he wanted as a gift that she wanted to give him.
The old man could not refuse this kind proposal, and he chose the smaller box, saying:
The old man couldn't turn down this kind offer, so he picked the smaller box and said:
“I am now too old and feeble to carry the big and heavy box. As you are so kind as to say that I may take whichever I like, I will choose the small one, which will be easier for me to carry.”
“I’m now too old and weak to carry the big, heavy box. Since you’re kind enough to say I can choose whichever I want, I’ll go with the small one, which will be easier for me to carry.”
Then the sparrows all helped him put it on his back and went to the gate to see him off, bidding him good-by with many bows and entreating him to come again whenever he had the time. Thus the old man and his pet sparrow separated quite happily, the sparrow showing not the least ill-will for all the unkindness she had suffered at the hands of the old wife. Indeed, she only felt sorrow for the old man who had to put up with it all his life.
Then the sparrows all helped him put it on his back and went to the gate to see him off, saying goodbye with many bows and asking him to come back anytime he had the chance. So, the old man and his pet sparrow parted ways happily, with the sparrow showing no resentment for all the unkindness she had experienced from the old woman. In fact, she only felt sadness for the old man who had to endure it all his life.
When the old man reached home he found his wife even crosser than usual, for it was late on in the night and she had been waiting up for him for a long time.
When the old man got home, he found his wife even grumpier than usual, because it was late at night, and she had been waiting for him for a long time.
“Where have you been all this time?” she asked in a big voice. “Why do you come back so late?”
“Where have you been all this time?” she asked loudly. “Why are you coming back so late?”
The old man tried to pacify her by showing her the box of presents he had brought back with him, and then he told her of all that had happened to him, and how wonderfully he had been entertained at the sparrow’s house.
The old man tried to calm her down by showing her the box of gifts he had brought back with him. Then, he told her everything that had happened to him and how wonderfully he had been treated at the sparrow's house.
“Now let us see what is in the box,” said the old man, not giving her time to grumble again. “You must help me open it.” And they both sat down before the box and opened it.
“Now let's see what's in the box,” said the old man, not giving her a chance to complain again. “You need to help me open it.” So, they both sat down in front of the box and opened it.
To their utter astonishment they found the box filled to the brim with gold and silver coins and many other precious things. The mats of their little cottage fairly glittered as they took out the things one by one and put them down and handled them over and over again. The old man was overjoyed at the sight of the riches that were now his. Beyond his brightest expectations was the sparrow’s gift, which would enable him to give up work and live in ease and comfort the rest of his days.
To their complete surprise, they found the box overflowing with gold and silver coins and many other valuable items. The mats in their small cottage sparkled as they took out the treasures one by one, examining and admiring them repeatedly. The old man was thrilled to see the wealth that was now his. The sparrow’s gift exceeded his wildest dreams, allowing him to stop working and live in comfort for the rest of his life.
He said: “Thanks to my good little sparrow! Thanks to my good little sparrow!” many times.
He said, “Thank you to my little sparrow! Thank you to my little sparrow!” several times.
But the old woman, after the first moments of surprise and satisfaction at the sight of the gold and silver were over, could not suppress the greed of her wicked nature. She now began to reproach the old man for not having brought home the big box of presents, for in the innocence of his heart he had told her how he had refused the large box of presents which the sparrows had offered him, preferring the smaller one because it was light and easy to carry home.
But the old woman, after the initial shock and pleasure from seeing the gold and silver wore off, couldn’t hide her greedy nature. She started to blame the old man for not bringing home the big box of gifts, because in his innocence, he had told her how he turned down the large box of gifts the sparrows had offered him, choosing the smaller one instead because it was lighter and easier to carry.
“You silly old man,” said she, “Why did you not bring the large box? Just think what we have lost. We might have had twice as much silver and gold as this. You are certainly an old fool!” she screamed, and then went to bed as angry as she could be.
“You silly old man,” she said, “Why didn’t you bring the big box? Just think about what we’ve lost. We could have had twice as much silver and gold as this. You’re definitely an old fool!” she yelled, and then she went to bed as angry as possible.
The old man now wished that he had said nothing about the big box, but it was too late; the greedy old woman, not contented with the good luck which had so unexpectedly befallen them and which she so little deserved, made up her mind, if possible, to get more.
The old man now regretted mentioning the big box, but it was too late; the greedy old woman, not satisfied with the good fortune that had come their way so unexpectedly and which she hardly deserved, decided that, if possible, she wanted more.
Early the next morning she got up and made the old man describe the way to the sparrow’s house. When he saw what was in her mind he tried to keep her from going, but it was useless. She would not listen to one word he said. It is strange that the old woman did not feel ashamed of going to see the sparrow after the cruel way she had treated her in cutting off her tongue in a fit of rage. But her greed to get the big box made her forget everything else. It did not even enter her thoughts that the sparrows might be angry with her—as, indeed, they were—and might punish her for what she had done.
Early the next morning, she got up and made the old man tell her how to get to the sparrow’s house. When he realized what she was planning, he tried to stop her, but it was no use. She wouldn’t listen to a single word he said. It’s strange that the old woman didn’t feel any shame about visiting the sparrow after the cruel way she had treated her by cutting off her tongue in a fit of rage. But her greed for the big box made her forget everything else. It didn’t even occur to her that the sparrows might be angry with her—as they indeed were—and might punish her for what she had done.
Ever since the Lady Sparrow had returned home in the sad plight in which they had first found her, weeping and bleeding from the mouth, her whole family and relations had done little else but speak of the cruelty of the old woman. “How could she,” they asked each other, “inflict such a heavy punishment for such a trifling offense as that of eating some rice-paste by mistake?” They all loved the old man who was so kind and good and patient under all his troubles, but the old woman they hated, and they determined, if ever they had the chance, to punish her as she deserved. They had not long to wait.
Ever since Lady Sparrow had come back home in the same sad state they first found her—crying and bleeding from her mouth—her whole family and relatives had done nothing but talk about how cruel the old woman was. “How could she,” they questioned each other, “give such a harsh punishment for such a minor mistake as eating some rice-paste by accident?” They all admired the old man, who was so kind, good, and patient despite all his troubles, but they hated the old woman and promised that if they ever got the chance, they would make her pay for what she had done. They didn’t have to wait long.
After walking for some hours the old woman had at last found the bamboo grove which she had made her husband carefully describe, and now she stood before it crying out:
After walking for hours, the old woman finally found the bamboo grove that she had asked her husband to describe carefully, and now she stood in front of it, crying out:
“Where is the tongue-cut sparrow’s house? Where is the tongue-cut sparrow’s house?”
“Where's the tongue-cut sparrow's house? Where's the tongue-cut sparrow's house?”
At last she saw the eaves of the house peeping out from amongst the bamboo foliage. She hastened to the door and knocked loudly.
At last, she spotted the edges of the house peeking through the bamboo leaves. She rushed to the door and knocked loudly.
When the servants told the Lady Sparrow that her old mistress was at the door asking to see her, she was somewhat surprised at the unexpected visit, after all that had taken place, and she wondered not a little at the boldness of the old woman in venturing to come to the house. The Lady Sparrow, however, was a polite bird, and so she went out to greet the old woman, remembering that she had once been her mistress.
When the servants informed Lady Sparrow that her former mistress was at the door wanting to see her, she was a bit surprised by the unexpected visit, especially after everything that had happened. She couldn't help but think it was pretty bold of the old woman to come to the house. However, Lady Sparrow was a courteous person, so she went out to welcome the old woman, keeping in mind that she had once been her mistress.
The old woman intended, however, to waste no time in words, she went right to the point, without the least shame, and said:
The old woman planned to cut to the chase right away; she went straight to the point, without any hesitation, and said:
“You need not trouble to entertain me as you did my old man. I have come myself to get the box which he so stupidly left behind. I shall soon take my leave if you will give me the big box—that is all I want!”
“You don’t need to go through the trouble of entertaining me like you did with my father. I’m just here to pick up the box he foolishly left behind. I’ll be on my way soon if you just hand me the big box—that’s all I need!”
The Lady Sparrow at once consented, and told her servants to bring out the big box. The old woman eagerly seized it and hoisted it on her back, and without even stopping to thank the Lady Sparrow began to hurry homewards.
The Lady Sparrow immediately agreed and told her servants to bring out the large box. The old woman eagerly grabbed it and lifted it onto her back, and without even pausing to thank the Lady Sparrow, she hurried home.
The box was so heavy that she could not walk fast, much less run, as she would have liked to do, so anxious was she to get home and see what was inside the box, but she had often to sit down and rest herself by the way.
The box was so heavy that she couldn't walk quickly, let alone run, as she wanted to, so eager was she to get home and see what was inside the box. However, she often had to stop and rest along the way.
While she was staggering along under the heavy load, her desire to open the box became too great to be resisted. She could wait no longer, for she supposed this big box to be full of gold and silver and precious jewels like the small one her husband had received.
While she was struggling under the heavy load, her urge to open the box became too strong to resist. She could wait no longer because she thought this big box was filled with gold, silver, and precious jewels like the small one her husband had received.
At last this greedy and selfish old woman put down the box by the wayside and opened it carefully, expecting to gloat her eyes on a mine of wealth. What she saw, however, so terrified her that she nearly lost her senses. As soon as she lifted the lid, a number of horrible and frightful looking demons bounced out of the box and surrounded her as if they intended to kill her. Not even in nightmares had she ever seen such horrible creatures as her much-coveted box contained. A demon with one huge eye right in the middle of its forehead came and glared at her, monsters with gaping mouths looked as if they would devour her, a huge snake coiled and hissed about her, and a big frog hopped and croaked towards her.
At last, this greedy and selfish old woman set the box down by the side of the road and opened it carefully, eager to feast her eyes on a treasure trove of wealth. What she saw, however, terrified her so much that she nearly lost her mind. As soon as she lifted the lid, a bunch of horrifying looking demons sprang out of the box and surrounded her as if they meant to attack. Never in her worst nightmares had she seen such terrifying creatures as those in her longed-for box. A demon with a gigantic eye right in the center of its forehead came and glared at her, monsters with wide-open mouths looked like they were about to devour her, a huge snake coiled and hissed around her, and a big frog hopped and croaked towards her.
The old woman had never been so frightened in her life, and ran from the spot as fast as her quaking legs would carry her, glad to escape alive. When she reached home she fell to the floor and told her husband with tears all that had happened to her, and how she had been nearly killed by the demons in the box.
The old woman had never been so scared in her life and ran from the place as fast as her shaking legs could take her, relieved to be alive. When she got home, she collapsed on the floor and told her husband through tears everything that had happened to her and how the demons in the box had almost killed her.
Then she began to blame the sparrow, but the old man stopped her at once, saying:
Then she started blaming the sparrow, but the old man quickly stopped her, saying:
“Don’t blame the sparrow, it is your wickedness which has at last met with its reward. I only hope this may be a lesson to you in the future!”
“Don’t blame the sparrow; it’s your wrongdoing that has finally caught up with you. I just hope this becomes a lesson for you going forward!”
The old woman said nothing more, and from that day she repented of her cross, unkind ways, and by degrees became a good old woman, so that her husband hardly knew her to be the same person, and they spent their last days together happily, free from want or care, spending carefully the treasure the old man had received from his pet, the tongue-cut sparrow.
The old woman said nothing else, and from that day on, she regretted her harsh ways and gradually became a kind old woman. Her husband barely recognized her as the same person, and they spent their final days together happily, without any worries, carefully using the treasure the old man had gotten from his beloved, the tongue-cut sparrow.
THE STORY OF URASHIMA TARO, THE FISHER LAD
Long, long ago in the province of Tango there lived on the shore of Japan in the little fishing village of Mizu-no-ye a young fisherman named Urashima Taro. His father had been a fisherman before him, and his skill had more than doubly descended to his son, for Urashima was the most skillful fisher in all that country side, and could catch more Bonito and Tai in a day than his comrades could in a week.
Long ago, in the province of Tango, there was a young fisherman named Urashima Taro living in the small fishing village of Mizu-no-ye by the shore of Japan. His father had been a fisherman before him, and his talent had more than transferred to his son, as Urashima was the most skilled fisher in the entire countryside, able to catch more Bonito and Tai in a day than his friends could in a week.
But in the little fishing village, more than for being a clever fisher of the sea was he known for his kind heart. In his whole life he had never hurt anything, either great or small, and when a boy, his companions had always laughed at him, for he would never join with them in teasing animals, but always tried to keep them from this cruel sport.
But in the small fishing village, he was known not just for being a skilled fisherman, but also for his kind heart. Throughout his life, he had never harmed anything, big or small, and when he was a boy, his friends always laughed at him because he wouldn’t participate in teasing animals. Instead, he always tried to stop them from engaging in that cruel activity.
One soft summer twilight he was going home at the end of a day’s fishing when he came upon a group of children. They were all screaming and talking at the tops of their voices, and seemed to be in a state of great excitement about something, and on his going up to them to see what was the matter he saw that they were tormenting a tortoise. First one boy pulled it this way, then another boy pulled it that way, while a third child beat it with a stick, and the fourth hammered its shell with a stone.
One soft summer evening, he was heading home after a day of fishing when he came across a group of children. They were all shouting and talking loudly, clearly very excited about something. As he approached to see what was going on, he realized they were torturing a tortoise. One boy pulled it one way, another boy pulled it the other way, while a third child hit it with a stick, and a fourth one pounded its shell with a rock.
Now Urashima felt very sorry for the poor tortoise and made up his mind to rescue it. He spoke to the boys:
Now Urashima felt really sorry for the poor tortoise and decided to rescue it. He spoke to the boys:
“Look here, boys, you are treating that poor tortoise so badly that it will soon die!”
“Hey, guys, you're treating that poor tortoise so badly that it's going to die soon!”
The boys, who were all of an age when children seem to delight in being cruel to animals, took no notice of Urashima’s gentle reproof, but went on teasing it as before. One of the older boys answered:
The boys, all at an age where kids find joy in being mean to animals, ignored Urashima’s kind warning and continued to tease it just like before. One of the older boys responded:
“Who cares whether it lives or dies? We do not. Here, boys, go on, go on!”
“Who cares if it lives or dies? We don’t. Come on, guys, keep going!”
And they began to treat the poor tortoise more cruelly than ever. Urashima waited a moment, turning over in his mind what would be the best way to deal with the boys. He would try to persuade them to give the tortoise up to him, so he smiled at them and said:
And they started to treat the poor tortoise more cruelly than ever. Urashima paused for a moment, thinking about the best way to handle the boys. He decided to try to convince them to hand the tortoise over to him, so he smiled at them and said:
“I am sure you are all good, kind boys! Now won’t you give me the tortoise? I should like to have it so much!”
“I’m sure you’re all good, kind boys! So, will you give me the tortoise? I’d really like to have it!”
“No, we won’t give you the tortoise,” said one of the boys. “Why should we? We caught it ourselves.”
“No, we’re not giving you the tortoise,” said one of the boys. “Why should we? We caught it ourselves.”
“What you say is true,” said Urashima, “but I do not ask you to give it to me for nothing. I will give you some money for it—in other words, the Ojisan (Uncle) will buy it of you. Won’t that do for you, my boys?” He held up the money to them, strung on a piece of string through a hole in the center of each coin. “Look, boys, you can buy anything you like with this money. You can do much more with this money than you can with that poor tortoise. See what good boys you are to listen to me.”
“What you’re saying is true,” said Urashima, “but I’m not asking you to give it to me for free. I’ll pay you for it—in other words, Uncle will buy it from you. Won’t that work for you, guys?” He held up the money to them, strung on a piece of string through a hole in the center of each coin. “Look, guys, you can buy anything you want with this money. You can do a lot more with this money than you can with that poor turtle. See how good you are for listening to me.”
The boys were not bad boys at all, they were only mischievous, and as Urashima spoke they were won by his kind smile and gentle words and began “to be of his spirit,” as they say in Japan. Gradually they all came up to him, the ringleader of the little band holding out the tortoise to him.
The boys weren't bad at all; they were just a bit mischievous. As Urashima talked, they were drawn in by his kind smile and gentle words, starting “to be of his spirit,” as people say in Japan. Slowly, they all approached him, with the leader of the group holding out the tortoise to him.
“Very well, Ojisan, we will give you the tortoise if you will give us the money!” And Urashima took the tortoise and gave the money to the boys, who, calling to each other, scampered away and were soon out of sight.
“Alright, Ojisan, we’ll give you the tortoise if you give us the money!” Urashima took the tortoise and handed over the cash to the boys, who, calling to each other, quickly ran off and soon disappeared from view.
Then Urashima stroked the tortoise’s back, saying as he did so:
Then Urashima petted the tortoise's back, saying as he did so:
“Oh, you poor thing! Poor thing!—there, there! you are safe now! They say that a stork lives for a thousand years, but the tortoise for ten thousand years. You have the longest life of any creature in this world, and you were in great danger of having that precious life cut short by those cruel boys. Luckily I was passing by and saved you, and so life is still yours. Now I am going to take you back to your home, the sea, at once. Do not let yourself be caught again, for there might be no one to save you next time!”
“Oh, you poor thing! Poor thing!—there, there! You’re safe now! They say that a stork lives for a thousand years, but a tortoise can live for ten thousand years. You have the longest life of any creature in this world, and you were in real danger of having that precious life cut short by those cruel boys. Thankfully, I was passing by and saved you, so your life is still yours. Now I’m taking you back to your home, the sea, right away. Don't let yourself get caught again, because there might not be anyone to save you next time!”
All the time that the kind fisherman was speaking he was walking quickly to the shore and out upon the rocks; then putting the tortoise into the water he watched the animal disappear, and turned homewards himself, for he was tired and the sun had set.
While the kind fisherman was talking, he walked briskly to the shore and onto the rocks. After placing the tortoise into the water, he watched it swim away before heading home, feeling tired as the sun had set.
The next morning Urashima went out as usual in his boat. The weather was fine and the sea and sky were both blue and soft in the tender haze of the summer morning. Urashima got into his boat and dreamily pushed out to sea, throwing his line as he did so. He soon passed the other fishing boats and left them behind him till they were lost to sight in the distance, and his boat drifted further and further out upon the blue waters. Somehow, he knew not why, he felt unusually happy that morning; and he could not help wishing that, like the tortoise he set free the day before, he had thousands of years to live instead of his own short span of human life.
The next morning, Urashima set out as usual in his boat. The weather was great, and the sea and sky were both a soft blue in the gentle haze of the summer morning. He climbed into his boat and, feeling dreamy, pushed off into the sea, casting his line as he went. He soon passed the other fishing boats, leaving them behind until they vanished from sight in the distance, and his boat drifted further out on the blue waters. For some reason, he felt unusually happy that morning, and he couldn’t help but wish that, like the tortoise he had released the day before, he could live for thousands of years instead of his short human lifespan.
He was suddenly startled from his reverie by hearing his own name called:
He was suddenly jolted out of his daydream when he heard someone call his name:
“Urashima, Urashima!”
“Urashima, Urashima!”
Clear as a bell and soft as the summer wind the name floated over the sea.
Clear as a bell and gentle as the summer breeze, the name drifted over the sea.
He stood up and looked in every direction, thinking that one of the other boats had overtaken him, but gaze as he might over the wide expanse of water, near or far there was no sign of a boat, so the voice could not have come from any human being.
He stood up and looked in every direction, thinking that one of the other boats had overtaken him, but no matter how hard he searched the vast stretch of water, there was no sign of a boat nearby or far away, so the voice couldn't have come from any human.
Startled, and wondering who or what it was that had called him so clearly, he looked in all directions round about him and saw that without his knowing it a tortoise had come to the side of the boat. Urashima saw with surprise that it was the very tortoise he had rescued the day before.
Startled and curious about who or what had called him so clearly, he looked all around and realized that, without him noticing, a tortoise had come up to the side of the boat. Urashima was surprised to see that it was the same tortoise he had saved the day before.
“Well, Mr. Tortoise,” said Urashima, “was it you who called my name just now?”
“Well, Mr. Tortoise,” said Urashima, “did you just call my name?”
The tortoise nodded its head several times and said:
The tortoise nodded its head a few times and said:
“Yes, it was I. Yesterday in your honorable shadow (o kage sama de) my life was saved, and I have come to offer you my thanks and to tell you how grateful I am for your kindness to me.”
“Yes, it was me. Yesterday in your esteemed presence, my life was saved, and I’ve come to express my gratitude and to let you know how much I appreciate your kindness towards me.”
“Indeed,” said Urashima, “that is very polite of you. Come up into the boat. I would offer you a smoke, but as you are a tortoise doubtless you do not smoke,” and the fisherman laughed at the joke.
“Yeah,” said Urashima, “that’s really nice of you. Come into the boat. I would offer you a smoke, but since you’re a tortoise, I guess you don’t smoke,” and the fisherman laughed at the joke.
“He-he-he-he!” laughed the tortoise; “sake (rice wine) is my favorite refreshment, but I do not care for tobacco.”
“He-he-he-he!” laughed the tortoise; “sake is my favorite drink, but I’m not into tobacco.”
“Indeed,” said Urashima, “I regret very much that I have no “sake” in my boat to offer you, but come up and dry your back in the sun—tortoises always love to do that.”
“Definitely,” said Urashima, “I really wish I had some sake in my boat to offer you, but come up and dry your back in the sun—tortoises always love doing that.”
So the tortoise climbed into the boat, the fisherman helping him, and after an exchange of complimentary speeches the tortoise said:
So the tortoise got into the boat with the fisherman’s help, and after they exchanged some nice compliments, the tortoise said:
“Have you ever seen Rin Gin, the Palace of the Dragon King of the Sea, Urashima?”
“Have you ever seen Rin Gin, the Palace of the Dragon King of the Sea, Urashima?”
The fisherman shook his head and replied; “No; year after year the sea has been my home, but though I have often heard of the Dragon King’s realm under the sea I have never yet set eyes on that wonderful place. It must be very far away, if it exists at all!”
The fisherman shook his head and replied, “No; year after year, the sea has been my home, but even though I’ve often heard about the Dragon King’s kingdom beneath the waves, I’ve never actually seen that amazing place. It must be really far away, if it even exists!”
“Is that really so? You have never seen the Sea King’s Palace? Then you have missed seeing one of the most wonderful sights in the whole universe. It is far away at the bottom of the sea, but if I take you there we shall soon reach the place. If you would like to see the Sea King’s land I will be your guide.”
“Is that true? You've never seen the Sea King’s Palace? Then you’ve missed one of the most amazing sights in the entire universe. It’s deep at the bottom of the sea, but if I take you there, we’ll get there quickly. If you want to see the Sea King’s realm, I can be your guide.”
“I should like to go there, certainly, and you are very kind to think of taking me, but you must remember that I am only a poor mortal and have not the power of swimming like a sea creature such as you are—”
“I’d definitely like to go there, and it’s really nice of you to consider taking me, but you have to remember that I'm just an ordinary person and can’t swim like a sea creature like you can—”
Before the fisherman could say more the tortoise stopped him, saying:
Before the fisherman could say more, the tortoise interrupted him, saying:
“What? You need not swim yourself. If you will ride on my back I will take you without any trouble on your part.”
“What? You don’t have to swim. If you get on my back, I’ll take you there without any effort on your part.”
“But,” said Urashima, “how is it possible for me to ride on your small back?”
“But,” Urashima said, “how can I possibly ride on your small back?”
“It may seem absurd to you, but I assure you that you can do so. Try at once! Just come and get on my back, and see if it is as impossible as you think!”
“It may sound crazy to you, but I promise you can do it. Go ahead and try! Just come and hop on my back, and see if it's really as impossible as you believe!”
As the tortoise finished speaking, Urashima looked at its shell, and strange to say he saw that the creature had suddenly grown so big that a man could easily sit on its back.
As the tortoise wrapped up its speech, Urashima glanced at its shell and, strangely enough, noticed that the creature had suddenly grown large enough for a man to comfortably sit on its back.
“This is strange indeed!” said Urashima; “then. Mr. Tortoise, with your kind permission I will get on your back. Dokoisho!”[2] he exclaimed as he jumped on.
“This is really strange!” said Urashima; “then, Mr. Tortoise, if you don’t mind, I’ll get on your back. Dokoisho!” he exclaimed as he jumped on.
[2] “All right” (only used by lower classes).
[2] “Okay” (only used by lower classes).
The tortoise, with an unmoved face, as if this strange proceeding were quite an ordinary event, said:
The tortoise, with an expressionless face, as if this unusual situation were totally normal, said:
“Now we will set out at our leisure,” and with these words he leapt into the sea with Urashima on his back. Down through the water the tortoise dived. For a long time these two strange companions rode through the sea. Urashima never grew tired, nor his clothes moist with the water. At last, far away in the distance a magnificent gate appeared, and behind the gate, the long, sloping roofs of a palace on the horizon.
“Now we can take our time,” and with that, he jumped into the sea with Urashima on his back. The tortoise dove deep into the water. For a long time, these two unusual companions traveled through the sea. Urashima never felt tired, nor did his clothes get wet. Finally, in the distance, a stunning gate appeared, and beyond it, the long, sloping roofs of a palace emerged on the horizon.
“Ya,” exclaimed Urashima. “That looks like the gate of some large palace just appearing! Mr. Tortoise, can you tell what that place is we can now see?”
“Wow,” exclaimed Urashima. “That looks like the entrance to a huge palace just appearing! Mr. Tortoise, can you tell us what that place is that we can see now?”
“That is the great gate of the Rin Gin Palace, the large roof that you see behind the gate is the Sea King’s Palace itself.”
“That is the grand entrance to the Rin Gin Palace; the big roof you see behind it is the Sea King’s Palace itself.”
“Then we have at last come to the realm of the Sea King and to his Palace,” said Urashima.
“Then we have finally arrived at the domain of the Sea King and his Palace,” said Urashima.
“Yes, indeed,” answered the tortoise, “and don’t you think we have come very quickly?” And while he was speaking the tortoise reached the side of the gate. “And here we are, and you must please walk from here.”
“Yes, indeed,” replied the tortoise, “and don’t you think we got here pretty fast?” And while he was talking, the tortoise arrived at the side of the gate. “And here we are, so please walk from here.”
The tortoise now went in front, and speaking to the gatekeeper, said:
The tortoise moved to the front and spoke to the gatekeeper, saying:
“This is Urashima Taro, from the country of Japan. I have had the honor of bringing him as a visitor to this kingdom. Please show him the way.”
“This is Urashima Taro, from Japan. I’m honored to have brought him here as a visitor to this kingdom. Please show him the way.”
Then the gatekeeper, who was a fish, at once led the way through the gate before them.
Then the gatekeeper, who was a fish, immediately led the way through the gate in front of them.
The red bream, the flounder, the sole, the cuttlefish, and all the chief vassals of the Dragon King of the Sea now came out with courtly bows to welcome the stranger.
The red bream, the flounder, the sole, the cuttlefish, and all the top vassals of the Dragon King of the Sea now emerged with respectful bows to greet the newcomer.
“Urashima Sama, Urashima Sama! welcome to the Sea Palace, the home of the Dragon King of the Sea. Thrice welcome are you, having come from such a distant country. And you, Mr. Tortoise, we are greatly indebted to you for all your trouble in bringing Urashima here.” Then, turning again to Urashima, they said, “Please follow us this way,” and from here the whole band of fishes became his guides.
“Urashima Sama, Urashima Sama! Welcome to the Sea Palace, the home of the Dragon King of the Sea. You are thrice welcome for coming from such a distant land. And you, Mr. Tortoise, we are very grateful for all your efforts in bringing Urashima here.” Then, turning back to Urashima, they said, “Please follow us this way,” and from there, the entire group of fish became his guides.
Urashima, being only a poor fisher lad, did not know how to behave in a palace; but, strange though it was all to him, he did not feel ashamed or embarrassed, but followed his kind guides quite calmly where they led to the inner palace. When he reached the portals a beautiful Princess with her attendant maidens came out to welcome him. She was more beautiful than any human being, and was robed in flowing garments of red and soft green like the under side of a wave, and golden threads glimmered through the folds of her gown. Her lovely black hair streamed over her shoulders in the fashion of a king’s daughter many hundreds of years ago, and when she spoke her voice sounded like music over the water. Urashima was lost in wonder while he looked upon her, and he could not speak. Then he remembered that he ought to bow, but before he could make a low obeisance the Princess took him by the hand and led him to a beautiful hall, and to the seat of honor at the upper end, and bade him be seated.
Urashima, just a poor fishing boy, didn’t know how to act in a palace. But, strangely enough, he didn’t feel ashamed or embarrassed; he calmly followed his kind guides into the inner palace. When he arrived at the entrance, a stunning Princess with her attendant maidens came out to greet him. She was more beautiful than anyone he’d ever seen, wearing elegant flowing garments of red and soft green, resembling the underside of a wave, with golden threads shimmering through her dress. Her lovely black hair cascaded over her shoulders like that of a princess from centuries past, and when she spoke, her voice was like music drifting over the water. Urashima was awestruck as he gazed at her, unable to speak. Then he remembered he should bow, but before he could lower himself, the Princess took his hand and led him to a magnificent hall, to the seat of honor at the upper end, and invited him to sit down.
“Urashima Taro, it gives me the highest pleasure to welcome you to my father’s kingdom,” said the Princess. “Yesterday you set free a tortoise, and I have sent for you to thank you for saving my life, for I was that tortoise. Now if you like you shall live here forever in the land of eternal youth, where summer never dies and where sorrow never comes, and I will be your bride if you will, and we will live together happily forever afterwards!”
“Urashima Taro, I’m so happy to welcome you to my father’s kingdom,” said the Princess. “Yesterday you rescued a tortoise, and I’ve called you here to thank you for saving my life, because I was that tortoise. If you want, you can live here forever in the land of eternal youth, where summer never ends and sorrow doesn't exist, and I will be your bride if you want, and we’ll live together happily ever after!”
And as Urashima listened to her sweet words and gazed upon her lovely face his heart was filled with a great wonder and joy, and he answered her, wondering if it was not all a dream:
And as Urashima listened to her sweet words and looked at her beautiful face, his heart was filled with great wonder and joy, and he replied to her, wondering if it was all just a dream:
“Thank you a thousand times for your kind speech. There is nothing I could wish for more than to be permitted to stay here with you in this beautiful land, of which I have often heard, but have never seen to this day. Beyond all words, this is the most wonderful place I have ever seen.”
“Thank you so much for your kind words. There’s nothing I’d want more than to stay here with you in this beautiful land, which I’ve heard about often but have never seen until now. This is truly the most amazing place I’ve ever been.”
While he was speaking a train of fishes appeared, all dressed in ceremonial, trailing garments. One by one, silently and with stately steps, they entered the hall, bearing on coral trays delicacies of fish and seaweed, such as no one can dream of, and this wondrous feast was set before the bride and bridegroom. The bridal was celebrated with dazzling splendor, and in the Sea King’s realm there was great rejoicing. As soon as the young pair had pledged themselves in the wedding cup of wine, three times three, music was played, and songs were sung, and fishes with silver scales and golden tails stepped in from the waves and danced. Urashima enjoyed himself with all his heart. Never in his whole life had he sat down to such a marvelous feast.
While he was speaking, a procession of fish appeared, all dressed in ceremonial, flowing garments. One by one, silently and with graceful steps, they entered the hall, carrying coral trays filled with delicacies of fish and seaweed that no one could possibly imagine. This amazing feast was laid out before the bride and groom. The wedding was celebrated with stunning grandeur, and in the Sea King’s kingdom, there was great joy. As soon as the young couple toasted to each other with the wedding cup of wine, three times three, music filled the air, and songs were sung as fish with silver scales and golden tails emerged from the waves and danced. Urashima was having the time of his life. Never before had he sat down to such a marvelous feast.
When the feast was over the Princes asked the bridegroom if he would like to walk through the palace and see all there was to be seen. Then the happy fisherman, following his bride, the Sea King’s daughter, was shown all the wonders of that enchanted land where youth and joy go hand in hand and neither time nor age can touch them. The palace was built of coral and adorned with pearls, and the beauties and wonders of the place were so great that the tongue fails to describe them.
When the feast was done, the princes asked the groom if he wanted to walk through the palace and see everything there was to see. The happy fisherman, following his bride, the Sea King’s daughter, was shown all the wonders of that enchanted land where youth and joy go hand in hand, and neither time nor age can touch them. The palace was made of coral and decorated with pearls, and the beauty and wonders of the place were so astounding that words couldn’t capture them.
But, to Urashima, more wonderful than the palace was the garden that surrounded it. Here was to be seen at one time the scenery of the four different seasons; the beauties of summer and winter, spring and autumn, were displayed to the wondering visitor at once.
But to Urashima, the garden surrounding the palace was even more amazing than the palace itself. In this place, one could see the scenery of all four seasons at the same time; the beauty of summer and winter, spring and autumn, was revealed to the astonished visitor all at once.
First, when he looked to the east, the plum and cherry trees were seen in full bloom, the nightingales sang in the pink avenues, and butterflies flitted from flower to flower.
First, when he looked to the east, the plum and cherry trees were in full bloom, nightingales sang in the pink pathways, and butterflies floated from flower to flower.
Looking to the south all the trees were green in the fullness of summer, and the day cicala and the night cricket chirruped loudly.
Looking to the south, all the trees were lush and green in the peak of summer, and the daytime cicadas and nighttime crickets chirped loudly.
Looking to the west the autumn maples were ablaze like a sunset sky, and the chrysanthemums were in perfection.
Looking to the west, the autumn maples were glowing like a sunset sky, and the chrysanthemums were in full bloom.
Looking to the north the change made Urashima start, for the ground was silver white with snow, and trees and bamboos were also covered with snow and the pond was thick with ice.
Looking to the north, Urashima noticed a change that startled him; the ground was covered in a silver-white blanket of snow, the trees and bamboos were also wrapped in snow, and the pond was solid with ice.
And each day there were new joys and new wonders for Urashima, and so great was his happiness that he forgot everything, even the home he had left behind and his parents and his own country, and three days passed without his even thinking of all he had left behind. Then his mind came back to him and he remembered who he was, and that he did not belong to this wonderful land or the Sea King’s palace, and he said to himself:
And each day brought new joys and wonders for Urashima, and he was so happy that he forgot everything, even the home he had left, his parents, and his own country, and three days went by without him thinking about what he left behind. Then he came back to reality and remembered who he was, and that he didn’t belong to this amazing place or the Sea King’s palace, and he said to himself:
“O dear! I must not stay on here, for I have an old father and mother at home. What can have happened to them all this time? How anxious they must have been these days when I did not return as usual. I must go back at once without letting one more day pass.” And he began to prepare for the journey in great haste.
“O no! I can't stay here any longer, because I have an elderly father and mother at home. What could have happened to them all this time? They must have been so worried these past few days since I didn't come back like I usually do. I need to head back right away without letting another day go by.” And he started getting ready for the journey in a hurry.
Then he went to his beautiful wife, the Princess, and bowing low before her he said:
Then he went to his beautiful wife, the Princess, and bowed low before her as he said:
“Indeed, I have been very happy with you for a long time, Otohime Sama” (for that was her name), “and you have been kinder to me than any words can tell. But now I must say good-by. I must go back to my old parents.”
“Honestly, I’ve been really happy with you for a long time, Otohime Sama” (since that was her name), “and you’ve been nicer to me than I can express. But now I have to say goodbye. I need to return to my old parents.”
Then Otohime Sama began to weep, and said softly and sadly:
Then Otohime Sama started to cry and said softly and sadly:
“Is it not well with you here, Urashima, that you wish to leave me so soon? Where is the haste? Stay with me yet another day only!”
“Is everything okay with you here, Urashima, that you want to leave me so soon? Why the rush? Just stay with me for one more day!”
But Urashima had remembered his old parents, and in Japan the duty to parents is stronger than everything else, stronger even than pleasure or love, and he would not be persuaded, but answered:
But Urashima remembered his elderly parents, and in Japan, the obligation to parents is greater than anything else, even stronger than pleasure or love, and he would not be convinced, but replied:
“Indeed, I must go. Do not think that I wish to leave you. It is not that. I must go and see my old parents. Let me go for one day and I will come back to you.”
“Honestly, I have to go. Don't think that I want to leave you. That's not it. I need to go see my elderly parents. Just let me go for one day, and I'll be back to you.”
“Then,” said the Princess sorrowfully, “there is nothing to be done. I will send you back to-day to your father and mother, and instead of trying to keep you with me one more day, I shall give you this as a token of our love—please take it back with you;” and she brought him a beautiful lacquer box tied about with a silken cord and tassels of red silk.
“Then,” said the Princess sadly, “there’s nothing that can be done. I’ll send you back to your father and mother today, and instead of trying to keep you with me for one more day, I’ll give you this as a token of our love—please take it back with you;” and she handed him a beautiful lacquer box tied with a silken cord and red silk tassels.
Urashima had received so much from the Princess already that he felt some compunction in taking the gift, and said:
Urashima had already received so much from the Princess that he felt a bit guilty about accepting the gift, and said:
“It does not seem right for me to take yet another gift from you after all the many favors I have received at your hands, but because it is your wish I will do so,” and then he added:
"It doesn't feel right for me to take another gift from you after all the favors I've already received, but since it's what you want, I'll accept it," he added:
“Tell me what is this box?”
“Can you tell me what this box is?”
“That,” answered the Princess “is the tamate-bako (Box of the Jewel Hand), and it contains something very precious. You must not open this box, whatever happens! If you open it something dreadful will happen to you! Now promise me that you will never open this box!”
“That,” replied the Princess, “is the tamate-bako (Box of the Jewel Hand), and it holds something extremely valuable. You must not open this box, no matter what! If you do, something terrible will happen to you! Now promise me that you will never open this box!”
And Urashima promised that he would never, never open the box whatever happened.
And Urashima promised that he would never, ever open the box no matter what happened.
Then bidding good-by to Otohime Sama he went down to the seashore, the Princess and her attendants following him, and there he found a large tortoise waiting for him.
Then saying goodbye to Otohime Sama, he went down to the seashore, with the Princess and her attendants following him, and there he found a large tortoise waiting for him.
He quickly mounted the creature’s back and was carried away over the shining sea into the East. He looked back to wave his hand to Otohime Sama till at last he could see her no more, and the land of the Sea King and the roofs of the wonderful palace were lost in the far, far distance. Then, with his face turned eagerly towards his own land, he looked for the rising of the blue hills on the horizon before him.
He quickly climbed onto the creature's back and was whisked away across the sparkling sea towards the East. He looked back to wave goodbye to Otohime Sama until she was no longer visible, and the Sea King's land along with the rooftops of the magnificent palace faded into the far distance. Then, with his face eagerly turned towards his own country, he searched for the rising blue hills on the horizon ahead of him.
At last the tortoise carried him into the bay he knew so well, and to the shore from whence he had set out. He stepped on to the shore and looked about him while the tortoise rode away back to the Sea King’s realm.
At last, the tortoise brought him to the bay he was familiar with and to the shore where he had started his journey. He stepped onto the shore and glanced around while the tortoise swam away back to the Sea King’s domain.
But what is the strange fear that seizes Urashima as he stands and looks about him? Why does he gaze so fixedly at the people that pass him by, and why do they in turn stand and look at him? The shore is the same and the hills are the same, but the people that he sees walking past him have very different faces to those he had known so well before.
But what is this odd fear that grips Urashima as he stands and looks around? Why does he stare so intently at the people passing by, and why do they, in turn, stop and look at him? The shore is the same, and the hills are unchanged, but the faces of the people he sees walking by are completely different from those he used to know so well.
Wondering what it can mean he walks quickly towards his old home. Even that looks different, but a house stands on the spot, and he calls out:
Wondering what it could mean, he walks quickly toward his old home. Even that looks different, but a house stands in the same spot, and he calls out:
“Father, I have just returned!” and he was about to enter, when he saw a strange man coming out.
“Dad, I just got back!” He was about to go inside when he saw a strange man walking out.
“Perhaps my parents have moved while I have been away, and have gone somewhere else,” was the fisherman’s thought. Somehow he began to feel strangely anxious, he could not tell why.
“Maybe my parents moved while I was gone and went somewhere else,” thought the fisherman. He started to feel oddly anxious, though he couldn't explain why.
“Excuse me,” said he to the man who was staring at him, “but till within the last few days I have lived in this house. My name is Urashima Taro. Where have my parents gone whom I left here?”
“Excuse me,” he said to the man who was staring at him, “but until a few days ago, I lived in this house. My name is Urashima Taro. Where have my parents gone, whom I left here?”
A very bewildered expression came over the face of the man, and, still gazing intently on Urashima’s face, he said:
A very confused look appeared on the man's face, and, still staring intently at Urashima's face, he said:
“What? Are you Urashima Taro?”
“What? Are you Taro Urashima?”
“Yes,” said the fisherman, “I am Urashima Taro!”
“Yes,” said the fisherman, “I’m Urashima Taro!”
“Ha, ha!” laughed the man, “you must not make such jokes. It is true that once upon a time a man called Urashima Taro did live in this village, but that is a story three hundred years old. He could not possibly be alive now!”
“Ha, ha!” laughed the man, “you shouldn't make such jokes. It’s true that a long time ago, a man named Urashima Taro lived in this village, but that story is three hundred years old. There’s no way he could still be alive!”
When Urashima heard these strange words he was frightened, and said:
When Urashima heard these strange words, he felt scared and said:
“Please, please, you must not joke with me, I am greatly perplexed. I am really Urashima Taro, and I certainly have not lived three hundred years. Till four or five days ago I lived on this spot. Tell me what I want to know without more joking, please.”
“Please, you have to stop joking with me. I'm really confused. I am Urashima Taro, and I definitely haven't lived for three hundred years. Until four or five days ago, I lived right here. Just tell me what I need to know without any more jokes, please.”
But the man’s face grew more and more grave, and he answered:
But the man's expression became increasingly serious, and he replied:
“You may or may not be Urashima Taro, I don’t know. But the Urashima Taro of whom I have heard is a man who lived three hundred years ago. Perhaps you are his spirit come to revisit your old home?”
“You might be Urashima Taro, or you might not be; I can't tell. But the Urashima Taro I've heard about was a man who lived three hundred years ago. Maybe you’re his spirit returning to your old home?”
“Why do you mock me?” said Urashima. “I am no spirit! I am a living man—do you not see my feet;” and “don-don,” he stamped on the ground, first with one foot and then with the other to show the man. (Japanese ghosts have no feet.)
“Why are you making fun of me?” Urashima said. “I’m not a spirit! I’m a real person—can’t you see my feet?” Then he stomped on the ground, first with one foot and then with the other to show the man. (Japanese ghosts don’t have feet.)
“But Urashima Taro lived three hundred years ago, that is all I know; it is written in the village chronicles,” persisted the man, who could not believe what the fisherman said.
“But Urashima Taro lived three hundred years ago, that’s all I know; it’s written in the village records,” the man insisted, unable to believe what the fisherman was saying.
Urashima was lost in bewilderment and trouble. He stood looking all around him, terribly puzzled, and, indeed, something in the appearance of everything was different to what he remembered before he went away, and the awful feeling came over him that what the man said was perhaps true. He seemed to be in a strange dream. The few days he had spent in the Sea King’s palace beyond the sea had not been days at all: they had been hundreds of years, and in that time his parents had died and all the people he had ever known, and the village had written down his story. There was no use in staying here any longer. He must get back to his beautiful wife beyond the sea.
Urashima was overwhelmed with confusion and worry. He looked around him, completely puzzled, and everything seemed different from what he remembered before he left. A terrible feeling washed over him that what the man had said might actually be true. It felt like he was in a strange dream. The few days he had spent in the Sea King's palace under the ocean hadn’t been just days; they had been hundreds of years, and during that time, his parents had died, everyone he had ever known was gone, and his story had been recorded in the village. There was no point in staying here any longer. He had to return to his beautiful wife across the sea.
He made his way back to the beach, carrying in his hand the box which the Princess had given him. But which was the way? He could not find it alone! Suddenly he remembered the box, the tamate-bako.
He headed back to the beach, holding the box the Princess had given him. But which way was it? He couldn't figure it out by himself! Suddenly, he remembered the box, the tamate-bako.
“The Princess told me when she gave me the box never to open it—that it contained a very precious thing. But now that I have no home, now that I have lost everything that was dear to me here, and my heart grows thin with sadness, at such a time, if I open the box, surely I shall find something that will help me, something that will show me the way back to my beautiful Princess over the sea. There is nothing else for me to do now. Yes, yes, I will open the box and look in!”
“The Princess told me when she gave me the box never to open it—that it held something very precious. But now that I have no home, now that I've lost everything that mattered to me here, and my heart feels heavy with sadness, at a time like this, if I open the box, I’m sure I’ll find something that will help me, something that will guide me back to my beautiful Princess across the sea. I have no other choice now. Yes, yes, I will open the box and see what’s inside!”
And so his heart consented to this act of disobedience, and he tried to persuade himself that he was doing the right thing in breaking his promise.
And so his heart agreed to this act of disobedience, and he tried to convince himself that he was doing the right thing by breaking his promise.
Slowly, very slowly, he untied the red silk cord, slowly and wonderingly he lifted the lid of the precious box. And what did he find? Strange to say only a beautiful little purple cloud rose out of the box in three soft wisps. For an instant it covered his face and wavered over him as if loath to go, and then it floated away like vapor over the sea.
Slowly, very slowly, he untied the red silk cord. With wonder, he lifted the lid of the precious box. And what did he find? Strangely enough, only a beautiful little purple cloud rose out of the box in three soft wisps. For a brief moment, it covered his face and hovered over him as if reluctant to leave, and then it drifted away like vapor over the sea.
Urashima, who had been till that moment like a strong and handsome youth of twenty-four, suddenly became very, very old. His back doubled up with age, his hair turned snowy white, his face wrinkled and he fell down dead on the beach.
Urashima, who until that moment was like a strong and handsome young man of twenty-four, suddenly aged dramatically. His back hunched with age, his hair turned snowy white, his face wrinkled, and he collapsed dead on the beach.
Poor Urashima! because of his disobedience he could never return to the Sea King’s realm or the lovely Princess beyond the sea.
Poor Urashima! Because of his disobedience, he could never go back to the Sea King’s realm or the beautiful Princess across the sea.
Little children, never be disobedient to those who are wiser than you for disobedience was the beginning of all the miseries and sorrows of life.
Little kids, always listen to those who know more than you because disobedience is what started all the troubles and heartaches in life.
THE FARMER AND THE BADGER
Long, long ago, there lived an old farmer and his wife who had made their home in the mountains, far from any town. Their only neighbor was a bad and malicious badger. This badger used to come out every night and run across to the farmer’s field and spoil the vegetables and the rice which the farmer spent his time in carefully cultivating. The badger at last grew so ruthless in his mischievous work, and did so much harm everywhere on the farm, that the good-natured farmer could not stand it any longer, and determined to put a stop to it. So he lay in wait day after day and night after night, with a big club, hoping to catch the badger, but all in vain. Then he laid traps for the wicked animal.
Once upon a time, there was an old farmer and his wife who lived in the mountains, far away from any town. Their only neighbor was a mean and spiteful badger. Every night, this badger would sneak into the farmer’s field and ruin the vegetables and rice that the farmer worked hard to grow. The badger became so relentless in his mischief and caused so much damage around the farm that the kind-hearted farmer couldn’t take it anymore and decided to put a stop to it. He waited day after day and night after night with a big club, hoping to catch the badger, but it was all for nothing. Then he set traps for the wicked creature.
The farmer’s trouble and patience was rewarded, for one fine day on going his rounds he found the badger caught in a hole he had dug for that purpose. The farmer was delighted at having caught his enemy, and carried him home securely bound with rope. When he reached the house the farmer said to his wife:
The farmer’s hard work and patience paid off. One sunny day, as he was checking his traps, he discovered the badger caught in a hole he had dug for that reason. The farmer was thrilled to have caught his foe and brought him home securely tied up with rope. When he got to the house, the farmer said to his wife:
“I have at last caught the bad badger. You must keep an eye on him while I am out at work and not let him escape, because I want to make him into soup to-night.”
“I’ve finally caught the nasty badger. You need to watch him while I’m at work and not let him escape, because I want to make him into soup tonight.”
Saying this, he hung the badger up to the rafters of his storehouse and went out to his work in the fields. The badger was in great distress, for he did not at all like the idea of being made into soup that night, and he thought and thought for a long time, trying to hit upon some plan by which he might escape. It was hard to think clearly in his uncomfortable position, for he had been hung upside down. Very near him, at the entrance to the storehouse, looking out towards the green fields and the trees and the pleasant sunshine, stood the farmer’s old wife pounding barley. She looked tired and old. Her face was seamed with many wrinkles, and was as brown as leather, and every now and then she stopped to wipe the perspiration which rolled down her face.
Saying this, he hung the badger up to the rafters of his storehouse and went out to work in the fields. The badger was in a lot of distress, as he really didn’t like the idea of being made into soup that night, and he thought and thought for a long time, trying to come up with a plan to escape. It was hard to think clearly in his uncomfortable position, since he had been hung upside down. Very close to him, at the entrance to the storehouse, looking out toward the green fields, trees, and the pleasant sunshine, stood the farmer’s old wife pounding barley. She looked tired and worn. Her face was lined with many wrinkles and was as brown as leather, and every now and then she stopped to wipe the sweat that rolled down her face.
“Dear lady,” said the wily badger, “you must be very weary doing such heavy work in your old age. Won’t you let me do that for you? My arms are very strong, and I could relieve you for a little while!”
“Dear lady,” said the clever badger, “you must be really tired doing such hard work at your age. Would you let me help you? I’m strong, and I could give you a break for a while!”
“Thank you for your kindness,” said the old woman, “but I cannot let you do this work for me because I must not untie you, for you might escape if I did, and my husband would be very angry if he came home and found you gone.”
“Thank you for your kindness,” said the old woman, “but I can’t let you do this work for me because I can’t untie you. You might escape if I did, and my husband would be really angry if he came home and found you gone.”
Now, the badger is one of the most cunning of animals, and he said again in a very sad, gentle, voice:
Now, the badger is one of the cleverest animals, and he said again in a very sad, gentle voice:
“You are very unkind. You might untie me, for I promise not to try to escape. If you are afraid of your husband, I will let you bind me again before his return when I have finished pounding the barley. I am so tired and sore tied up like this. If you would only let me down for a few minutes I would indeed be thankful!”
“You're being really unkind. You could untie me, and I promise I won't try to escape. If you're worried about your husband, I can let you tie me up again before he gets back after I'm done pounding the barley. I'm so tired and sore being tied up like this. If you could just let me down for a few minutes, I would really appreciate it!”
The old woman had a good and simple nature, and could not think badly of any one. Much less did she think that the badger was only deceiving her in order to get away. She felt sorry, too, for the animal as she turned to look at him. He looked in such a sad plight hanging downwards from the ceiling by his legs, which were all tied together so tightly that the rope and the knots were cutting into the skin. So in the kindness of her heart, and believing the creature’s promise that he would not run away, she untied the cord and let him down.
The old woman had a good and simple nature, and couldn't think poorly of anyone. Even less did she believe that the badger was just tricking her to escape. She felt sorry for the animal as she turned to look at him. He looked so pitiful, hanging from the ceiling by his legs, which were tied together so tightly that the rope and knots were cutting into his skin. So, out of the kindness of her heart, and believing the creature’s promise that he wouldn’t run away, she untied the cord and let him down.
The old woman then gave him the wooden pestle and told him to do the work for a short time while she rested. He took the pestle, but instead of doing the work as he was told, the badger at once sprang upon the old woman and knocked her down with the heavy piece of wood. He then killed her and cut her up and made soup of her, and waited for the return of the old farmer. The old man worked hard in his fields all day, and as he worked he thought with pleasure that no more now would his labor be spoiled by the destructive badger.
The old woman then handed him the wooden pestle and asked him to do the work for a little while while she rested. He took the pestle, but instead of doing the work as she instructed, the badger suddenly jumped on the old woman and knocked her down with the heavy piece of wood. He then killed her, chopped her up, and made soup, waiting for the old farmer to come back. The old man worked hard in his fields all day, and as he worked, he felt pleased that his efforts wouldn't be ruined by the destructive badger anymore.
Towards sunset he left his work and turned to go home. He was very tired, but the thought of the nice supper of hot badger soup awaiting his return cheered him. The thought that the badger might get free and take revenge on the poor old woman never once came into his mind.
Towards sunset, he finished his work and headed home. He was really tired, but the idea of a nice dinner of hot badger soup waiting for him lifted his spirits. The thought that the badger might escape and take revenge on the poor old woman never crossed his mind.
The badger meanwhile assumed the old woman’s form, and as soon as he saw the old farmer approaching came out to greet him on the veranda of the little house, saying:
The badger meanwhile took on the old woman's appearance, and as soon as he spotted the old farmer coming, he stepped out to greet him on the porch of the small house, saying:
“So you have come back at last. I have made the badger soup and have been waiting for you for a long time.”
“So you’re finally back. I’ve made the badger soup and have been waiting for you for a while.”
The old farmer quickly took off his straw sandals and sat down before his tiny dinner-tray. The innocent man never even dreamed that it was not his wife but the badger who was waiting upon him, and asked at once for the soup. Then the badger suddenly transformed himself back to his natural form and cried out:
The old farmer quickly removed his straw sandals and sat down in front of his small dinner tray. The naïve man had no idea that it wasn't his wife but the badger serving him, and he immediately asked for the soup. Then the badger suddenly changed back into his true form and shouted:
“You wife-eating old man! Look out for the bones in the kitchen!”
“You old man who eats wives! Watch out for the bones in the kitchen!”
Laughing loudly and derisively he escaped out of the house and ran away to his den in the hills. The old man was left behind alone. He could hardly believe what he had seen and heard. Then when he understood the whole truth he was so scared and horrified that he fainted right away. After a while he came round and burst into tears. He cried loudly and bitterly. He rocked himself to and fro in his hopeless grief. It seemed too terrible to be real that his faithful old wife had been killed and cooked by the badger while he was working quietly in the fields, knowing nothing of what was going on at home, and congratulating himself on having once for all got rid of the wicked animal who had so often spoiled his fields. And oh! the horrible thought; he had very nearly drunk the soup which the creature had made of his poor old woman. “Oh dear, oh dear, oh dear!” he wailed aloud. Now, not far away there lived in the same mountain a kind, good-natured old rabbit. He heard the old man crying and sobbing and at once set out to see what was the matter, and if there was anything he could do to help his neighbor. The old man told him all that had happened. When the rabbit heard the story he was very angry at the wicked and deceitful badger, and told the old man to leave everything to him and he would avenge his wife’s death. The farmer was at last comforted, and, wiping away his tears, thanked the rabbit for his goodness in coming to him in his distress.
Laughing loudly and mockingly, he dashed out of the house and ran to his spot in the hills. The old man was left alone, hardly able to comprehend what he had just seen and heard. Once he grasped the full truth, he became so scared and horrified that he fainted immediately. After a while, he came to and broke down in tears. He wept loudly and deeply, rocking back and forth in his immense grief. It felt too terrible to be real that his loyal old wife had been killed and cooked by the badger while he was working peacefully in the fields, completely unaware of what was happening at home, thinking he had finally gotten rid of the wicked animal that had so often ruined his crops. And oh, the horrifying thought; he had almost drunk the soup that the creature had made from his poor old woman. “Oh dear, oh dear, oh dear!” he cried out. Not far away lived a kind, good-hearted old rabbit. He heard the old man's cries and immediately went to see what was wrong and if he could help his neighbor. The old man shared everything that had happened. When the rabbit heard the story, he became very angry at the wicked and deceitful badger and told the old man to leave it all to him; he would avenge his wife's death. The farmer finally felt some comfort and, wiping away his tears, thanked the rabbit for his kindness in coming to him in his time of trouble.
The rabbit, seeing that the farmer was growing calmer, went back to his home to lay his plans for the punishment of the badger.
The rabbit, noticing that the farmer was becoming calmer, returned home to plot the badger's punishment.
The next day the weather was fine, and the rabbit went out to find the badger. He was not to be seen in the woods or on the hillside or in the fields anywhere, so the rabbit went to his den and found the badger hiding there, for the animal had been afraid to show himself ever since he had escaped from the farmer’s house, for fear of the old man’s wrath.
The next day the weather was nice, and the rabbit went out to look for the badger. He wasn't anywhere to be found in the woods, on the hillside, or in the fields, so the rabbit went to his den and found the badger hiding there. The badger had been too scared to show himself ever since he escaped from the farmer's house, worried about the old man's anger.
The rabbit called out:
The rabbit shouted:
“Why are you not out on such a beautiful day? Come out with me, and we will go and cut grass on the hills together.”
“Why aren’t you outside on such a beautiful day? Come join me, and we’ll go and mow the grass on the hills together.”
The badger, never doubting but that the rabbit was his friend, willingly consented to go out with him, only too glad to get away from the neighborhood of the farmer and the fear of meeting him. The rabbit led the way miles away from their homes, out on the hills where the grass grew tall and thick and sweet. They both set to work to cut down as much as they could carry home, to store it up for their winter’s food. When they had each cut down all they wanted they tied it in bundles and then started homewards, each carrying his bundle of grass on his back. This time the rabbit made the badger go first.
The badger, fully believing that the rabbit was his friend, happily agreed to go out with him, eager to escape the proximity of the farmer and the anxiety of possibly running into him. The rabbit led the way for miles away from their homes, out to the hills where the grass was tall, thick, and sweet. They both got to work cutting down as much as they could carry home, to stock up for their winter food. Once they had each gathered all they needed, they tied it in bundles and started back home, each carrying his bundle of grass on his back. This time, the rabbit made the badger go first.
When they had gone a little way the rabbit took out a flint and steel, and, striking it over the badger’s back as he stepped along in front, set his bundle of grass on fire. The badger heard the flint striking, and asked:
When they had gone a short distance, the rabbit pulled out a flint and steel and, striking it over the badger’s back as he walked in front, set his bundle of grass on fire. The badger heard the sound of the flint hitting and asked:
“What is that noise. ‘Crack, crack’?”
“What’s that noise? ‘Crack, crack’?”
“Oh, that is nothing.” replied the rabbit; “I only said ‘Crack, crack’ because this mountain is called Crackling Mountain.”
“Oh, that’s nothing,” replied the rabbit. “I just said ‘Crack, crack’ because this mountain is called Crackling Mountain.”
The fire soon spread in the bundle of dry grass on the badger’s back. The badger, hearing the crackle of the burning grass, asked, “What is that?”
The fire quickly spread through the bundle of dry grass on the badger’s back. The badger, hearing the crackling of the burning grass, asked, “What’s that?”
“Now we have come to the ‘Burning Mountain,’” answered the rabbit.
“Now we’ve arrived at the ‘Burning Mountain,’” replied the rabbit.
By this time the bundle was nearly burned out and all the hair had been burned off the badger’s back. He now knew what had happened by the smell of the smoke of the burning grass. Screaming with pain the badger ran as fast as he could to his hole. The rabbit followed and found him lying on his bed groaning with pain.
By this point, the bundle was almost completely burned out, and all the hair had been scorched off the badger’s back. He understood what had happened from the smell of the burning grass. Screaming in pain, the badger ran as fast as he could to his burrow. The rabbit followed and found him lying on his bed, groaning in agony.
“What an unlucky fellow you are!” said the rabbit. “I can’t imagine how this happened! I will bring you some medicine which will heal your back quickly!”
“What an unlucky guy you are!” said the rabbit. “I can’t believe this happened! I’ll get you some medicine that will fix your back fast!”
The rabbit went away glad and smiling to think that the punishment upon the badger had already begun. He hoped that the badger would die of his burns, for he felt that nothing could be too bad for the animal, who was guilty of murdering a poor helpless old woman who had trusted him. He went home and made an ointment by mixing some sauce and red pepper together.
The rabbit happily hopped away, smiling at the thought that the badger's punishment had already started. He wished for the badger to die from his burns because he believed nothing was too severe for the creature who had murdered a defenseless old woman that had trusted him. He went home and created an ointment by mixing some sauce and red pepper together.
He carried this to the badger, but before putting it on he told him that it would cause him great pain, but that he must bear it patiently, because it was a very wonderful medicine for burns and scalds and such wounds. The badger thanked him and begged him to apply it at once. But no language can describe the agony of the badger as soon as the red pepper had been pasted all over his sore back. He rolled over and over and howled loudly. The rabbit, looking on, felt that the farmer’s wife was beginning to be avenged.
He brought this to the badger, but before applying it, he warned him that it would be extremely painful, yet he had to endure it patiently because it was an amazing remedy for burns, scalds, and similar injuries. The badger thanked him and asked him to apply it immediately. However, no words can capture the badger's torment once the red pepper was smeared all over his sore back. He rolled around and howled loudly. The rabbit, watching from the sidelines, felt that the farmer’s wife was starting to get her revenge.
The badger was in bed for about a month; but at last, in spite of the red pepper application, his burns healed and he got well. When the rabbit saw that the badger was getting well, he thought of another plan by which he could compass the creature’s death. So he went one day to pay the badger a visit and to congratulate him on his recovery.
The badger was in bed for about a month, but finally, despite the red pepper treatment, his burns healed and he got better. When the rabbit noticed that the badger was recovering, he came up with another scheme to try to bring about the creature’s death. So one day, he visited the badger to congratulate him on his recovery.
During the conversation the rabbit mentioned that he was going fishing, and described how pleasant fishing was when the weather was fine and the sea smooth.
During the conversation, the rabbit mentioned that he was going fishing and talked about how nice fishing was when the weather was good and the sea was calm.
The badger listened with pleasure to the rabbit’s account of the way he passed his time now, and forgot all his pains and his month’s illness, and thought what fun it would be if he could go fishing too; so he asked the rabbit if he would take him the next time he went out to fish. This was just what the rabbit wanted, so he agreed.
The badger listened happily as the rabbit shared how he spent his time now, forgetting all his aches and the month-long illness he endured. He thought about how enjoyable it would be to go fishing too, so he asked the rabbit if he could join him the next time he went out to fish. This was exactly what the rabbit wanted, so he agreed.
Then he went home and built two boats, one of wood and the other of clay. At last they were both finished, and as the rabbit stood and looked at his work he felt that all his trouble would be well rewarded if his plan succeeded, and he could manage to kill the wicked badger now.
Then he went home and built two boats, one out of wood and the other out of clay. Finally, they were both finished, and as the rabbit stood there admiring his work, he felt that all his effort would be worth it if his plan succeeded and he could finally take down the evil badger.
The day came when the rabbit had arranged to take the badger fishing. He kept the wooden boat himself and gave the badger the clay boat. The badger, who knew nothing about boats, was delighted with his new boat and thought how kind it was of the rabbit to give it to him. They both got into their boats and set out. After going some distance from the shore the rabbit proposed that they should try their boats and see which one could go the quickest. The badger fell in with the proposal, and they both set to work to row as fast as they could for some time. In the middle of the race the badger found his boat going to pieces, for the water now began to soften the clay. He cried out in great fear to the rabbit to help him. But the rabbit answered that he was avenging the old woman’s murder, and that this had been his intention all along, and that he was happy to think that the badger had at last met his deserts for all his evil crimes, and was to drown with no one to help him. Then he raised his oar and struck at the badger with all his strength till he fell with the sinking clay boat and was seen no more.
The day arrived when the rabbit had planned to take the badger fishing. He kept the wooden boat for himself and gave the badger the clay boat. The badger, who didn’t know anything about boats, was thrilled with his new boat and thought it was so nice of the rabbit to give it to him. They both got into their boats and set off. After paddling a while away from the shore, the rabbit suggested they race to see which boat was faster. The badger agreed, and they both started to row as quickly as they could for some time. In the middle of the race, the badger noticed his boat falling apart as the water began to soften the clay. He cried out in panic for the rabbit to help him. But the rabbit replied that he was getting revenge for the old woman’s murder, and that had been his plan all along. He was glad to see the badger finally getting what he deserved for all his wrongdoings and was content that he would drown with no one to save him. He then raised his oar and struck the badger with all his strength until he fell with the sinking clay boat and disappeared from sight.
Thus at last he kept his promise to the old farmer. The rabbit now turned and rowed shorewards, and having landed and pulled his boat upon the beach, hurried back to tell the old farmer everything, and how the badger, his enemy, had been killed.
Thus at last he kept his promise to the old farmer. The rabbit now turned and rowed toward the shore, and after landing and pulling his boat up onto the beach, hurried back to tell the old farmer everything, including how the badger, his enemy, had been killed.
The old farmer thanked him with tears in his eyes. He said that till now he could never sleep at night or be at peace in the daytime, thinking of how his wife’s death was unavenged, but from this time he would be able to sleep and eat as of old. He begged the rabbit to stay with him and share his home, so from this day the rabbit went to stay with the old farmer and they both lived together as good friends to the end of their days.
The old farmer thanked him with tears in his eyes. He said that until now he had never been able to sleep at night or find peace during the day, worrying about how his wife's death went unavenged, but from now on he would be able to sleep and eat like he used to. He asked the rabbit to stay with him and share his home, so from that day on, the rabbit lived with the old farmer, and they both lived together as good friends until the end of their days.
THE “SHINANSHA,” OR THE SOUTH POINTING CARRIAGE
The compass, with its needle always pointing to the North, is quite a common thing, and no one thinks that it is remarkable now, though when it was first invented it must have been a wonder.
The compass, with its needle always pointing north, is pretty common now, and no one finds it remarkable anymore, even though it must have been a wonder when it was first invented.
Now long ago in China, there was a still more wonderful invention called the shinansha. This was a kind of chariot with the figure of a man on it always pointing to the South. No matter how the chariot was placed the figure always wheeled about and pointed to the South.
Now a long time ago in China, there was an even more amazing invention called the shinansha. This was a type of chariot with a figure of a man on it that always pointed to the South. No matter how the chariot was positioned, the figure always turned around and pointed to the South.
This curious instrument was invented by Kotei, one of the three Chinese Emperors of the Mythological age. Kotei was the son of the Emperor Yuhi. Before he was born his mother had a vision which foretold that her son would be a great man.
This intriguing instrument was created by Kotei, one of the three Chinese Emperors from the Mythological era. Kotei was the son of Emperor Yuhi. Before he was born, his mother had a vision that predicted her son would become a remarkable person.
One summer evening she went out to walk in the meadows to seek the cool breezes which blow at the end of the day and to gaze with pleasure at the star-lit heavens above her. As she looked at the North Star, strange to relate, it shot forth vivid flashes of lightning in every direction. Soon after this her son Kotei came into the world.
One summer evening, she went for a walk in the meadows to enjoy the cool breezes that come at the end of the day and to admire the starry sky above her. As she was looking at the North Star, oddly enough, it suddenly shot bright flashes of lightning in every direction. Shortly after this, her son Kotei was born.
Kotei in time grew to manhood and succeeded his father the Emperor Yuhi. His early reign was greatly troubled by the rebel Shiyu. This rebel wanted to make himself King, and many were the battles which he fought to this end. Shiyu was a wicked magician, his head was made of iron, and there was no man that could conquer him.
Kotei eventually grew into adulthood and took over from his father, Emperor Yuhi. His early reign was significantly disrupted by the rebel Shiyu. This rebel aimed to make himself king, leading to many battles he fought to achieve this goal. Shiyu was a malicious magician, his head was made of iron, and no one could defeat him.
At last Kotei declared war against the rebel and led his army to battle, and the two armies met on a plain called Takuroku. The Emperor boldly attacked the enemy, but the magician brought down a dense fog upon the battlefield, and while the royal army were wandering about in confusion, trying to find their way, Shiyu retreated with his troops, laughing at having fooled the royal army.
At last, Kotei declared war on the rebel and led his army into battle, and the two armies met on a plain called Takuroku. The Emperor boldly attacked the enemy, but the magician summoned a thick fog over the battlefield, and while the royal army wandered around in confusion, trying to find their way, Shiyu retreated with his troops, laughing at having tricked the royal army.
No matter however strong and brave the Emperor’s soldiers were, the rebel with his magic could always escape in the end.
No matter how strong and brave the Emperor’s soldiers were, the rebel could always escape in the end with his magic.
Kotei returned to his Palace, and thought and pondered deeply as to how he should conquer the magician, for he was determined not to give up yet. After a long time he invented the shinansha with the figure of a man always pointing South, for there were no compasses in those days. With this instrument to show him the way he need not fear the dense fogs raised up by the magician to confound his men.
Kotei returned to his palace, thinking hard about how he could defeat the magician because he was determined not to give up yet. After a long time, he created the shinansha, which was a device with a figure of a man always pointing south since there were no compasses back then. With this tool to guide him, he wouldn't have to worry about the thick fog that the magician conjured to confuse his men.
Kotei again declared war against Shiyu. He placed the shinansha in front of his army and led the way to the battlefield.
Kotei once more declared war on Shiyu. He positioned the shinansha at the front of his army and led them to the battlefield.
The battle began in earnest. The rebel was being driven backward by the royal troops when he again resorted to magic, and upon his saying some strange words in a loud voice, immediately a dense fog came down upon the battlefield.
The battle kicked off for real. The rebel was being pushed back by the royal troops when he turned to magic again, and as he shouted some strange words, a thick fog suddenly descended over the battlefield.
But this time no soldier minded the fog, not one was confused. Kotei by pointing to the shinansha could find his way and directed the army without a single mistake. He closely pursued the rebel army and drove them backward till they came to a big river. This river Kotei and his men found was swollen by the floods and impossible to cross.
But this time, no soldier was bothered by the fog; not a single one was confused. Kotei was able to find his way by pointing to the shinansha and directed the army without a single mistake. He closely pursued the rebel army and pushed them back until they reached a big river. This river, Kotei and his men discovered, was swollen from the floods and impossible to cross.
Shiyu by using his magic art quickly passed over with his army and shut himself up in a fortress on the opposite bank.
Shiyu used his magic to quickly cross over with his army and locked himself in a fortress on the other side.
When Kotei found his march checked he was wild with disappointment, for he had very nearly overtaken the rebel when the river stopped him.
When Kotei found his progress halted, he was filled with disappointment, as he had almost caught up to the rebel before the river blocked his way.
He could do nothing, for there were no boats in those days, so the Emperor ordered his tent to be pitched in the pleasantest spot that the place afforded.
He couldn't do anything because there were no boats back then, so the Emperor had his tent set up in the nicest spot the place had to offer.
One day he stepped forth from his tent and after walking about for a short time he came to a pond. Here he sat down on the bank and was lost in thought.
One day, he stepped out of his tent and, after walking for a little while, he arrived at a pond. He sat down on the bank and got lost in thought.
It was autumn. The trees growing along the edge of the water were shedding their leaves, which floated hither and thither on the surface of the pond. By and by, Kotei’s attention was attracted to a spider on the brink of the water. The little insect was trying to get on to one of the floating leaves near by. It did so at last, and was soon floating over the water to the other side of the pond.
It was fall. The trees lining the water's edge were dropping their leaves, which drifted back and forth on the surface of the pond. Soon, Kotei noticed a spider at the water's edge. The tiny creature was trying to climb onto one of the nearby floating leaves. It finally succeeded and was soon gliding across the water to the other side of the pond.
This little incident made the clever Emperor think that he might try to make something that could carry himself and his men over the river in the same way that the leaf had carried over the spider. He set to work and persevered till he invented the first boat. When he found that it was a success he set all his men to make more, and in time there were enough boats for the whole army.
This small incident made the clever Emperor realize he could create something that would carry himself and his men across the river, just like the leaf had carried the spider. He got to work and kept at it until he invented the first boat. When he saw that it worked, he had all his men make more, and eventually, there were enough boats for the entire army.
Kotei now took his army across the river, and attacked Shiyu’s headquarters. He gained a complete victory, and so put an end to the war which had troubled his country for so long.
Kotei now led his army across the river and attacked Shiyu’s headquarters. He achieved a total victory and ended the war that had plagued his country for so long.
This wise and good Emperor did not rest till he had secured peace and prosperity throughout his whole land. He was beloved by his subjects, who now enjoyed their happiness of peace for many long years under him. He spent a great deal of time in making inventions which would benefit his people, and he succeeded in many besides the boat and the South Pointing shinansha.
This wise and good Emperor didn't stop until he ensured peace and prosperity across his entire realm. He was loved by his subjects, who enjoyed years of happiness and peace under his rule. He dedicated a lot of time to creating inventions that would help his people, achieving success with many of them, in addition to the boat and the South Pointing shinansha.
He had reigned about a hundred years when one day, as Kotei was looking upwards, the sky became suddenly red, and something came glittering like gold towards the earth. As it came nearer Kotei saw that it was a great Dragon. The Dragon approached and bowed down its head before the Emperor. The Empress and the courtiers were so frightened that they ran away screaming.
He had ruled for about a hundred years when one day, as Kotei was looking up, the sky suddenly turned red, and something glittering like gold came down towards the earth. As it got closer, Kotei saw that it was a huge Dragon. The Dragon approached and lowered its head before the Emperor. The Empress and the courtiers were so scared that they ran away screaming.
But the Emperor only smiled and called to them to stop, and said:
But the Emperor just smiled, called for them to stop, and said:
“Do not be afraid. This is a messenger from Heaven. My time here is finished!” He then mounted the Dragon, which began to ascend towards the sky.
“Don’t be afraid. I’m a messenger from Heaven. My time here is done!” He then got on the Dragon, which started to rise up into the sky.
When the Empress and the courtiers saw this they all cried out together:
When the Empress and the courtiers saw this, they all shouted out together:
“Wait a moment! We wish to come too.” And they all ran and caught hold of the Dragon’s beard and tried to mount him.
“Hold on! We want to come too.” And they all ran and grabbed the Dragon’s beard, trying to climb on.
But it was impossible for so many people to ride on the Dragon. Several of them hung on to the creature’s beard so that when it tried to mount the hair was pulled out and they fell to the ground.
But it was impossible for so many people to ride the Dragon. Several of them clung to the creature’s beard, and when it tried to take off, the hair was ripped out, causing them to fall to the ground.
Meanwhile the Empress and a few of the courtiers were safely seated on the Dragon’s back. The Dragon flew up so high in the heavens that in a short time the inmates of the Palace, who had been left behind disappointed, could see them no more.
Meanwhile, the Empress and a few courtiers were comfortably seated on the Dragon's back. The Dragon soared so high into the sky that soon the Palace residents, who had been left behind feeling disappointed, could no longer see them.
After some time a bow and an arrow dropped to the earth in the courtyard of the Palace. They were recognized as having belonged to the Emperor Kotei. The courtiers took them up carefully and preserved them as sacred relics in the Palace.
After a while, a bow and an arrow fell to the ground in the courtyard of the Palace. Everyone recognized them as the property of Emperor Kotei. The courtiers picked them up carefully and kept them as sacred relics in the Palace.
THE ADVENTURES OF KINTARO, THE GOLDEN BOY
Long, long ago there lived in Kyoto a brave soldier named Kintoki. Now he fell in love with a beautiful lady and married her. Not long after this, through the malice of some of his friends, he fell into disgrace at Court and was dismissed. This misfortune so preyed upon his mind that he did not long survive his dismissal—he died, leaving behind him his beautiful young wife to face the world alone. Fearing her husband’s enemies, she fled to the Ashigara Mountains as soon as her husband was dead, and there in the lonely forests where no one ever came except woodcutters, a little boy was born to her. She called him Kintaro or the Golden Boy. Now the remarkable thing about this child was his great strength, and as he grew older he grew stronger and stronger, so that by the time he was eight years of age he was able to cut down trees as quickly as the woodcutters. Then his mother gave him a large ax, and he used to go out in the forest and help the woodcutters, who called him “Wonder-child,” and his mother the “Old Nurse of the Mountains,” for they did not know her high rank. Another favorite pastime of Kintaro’s was to smash up rocks and stones. You can imagine how strong he was!
A long time ago, there was a brave soldier named Kintoki living in Kyoto. He fell in love with a beautiful woman and married her. But not long after, due to the jealousy of some friends, he fell into disgrace at Court and was dismissed. This misfortune weighed heavily on him, and he didn't live long after his dismissal—he died, leaving his lovely young wife to face the world alone. Afraid of her husband’s enemies, she fled to the Ashigara Mountains right after he died, and in the solitary forests where only woodcutters came, she gave birth to a baby boy. She named him Kintaro, or the Golden Boy. What was remarkable about this child was his incredible strength, and as he grew, he became even stronger. By the time he turned eight, he could chop down trees as quickly as the woodcutters. His mother then gave him a large axe, and he would go into the forest to help the woodcutters, who called him “Wonder-child,” and referred to his mother as the “Old Nurse of the Mountains,” not knowing her true background. Kintaro also loved to break rocks and stones. You can imagine how strong he was!
Quite unlike other boys, Kintaro, grew up all alone in the mountain wilds, and as he had no companions he made friends with all the animals and learned to understand them and to speak their strange talk. By degrees they all grew quite tame and looked upon Kintaro as their master, and he used them as his servants and messengers. But his special retainers were the bear, the deer, the monkey and the hare.
Unlike other boys, Kintaro grew up all alone in the mountains, and since he had no friends, he made companions out of the animals, learning to understand them and speak their unusual language. Gradually, they all became quite tame and viewed Kintaro as their leader, using them as his helpers and messengers. His special companions were the bear, the deer, the monkey, and the hare.
The bear often brought her cubs for Kintaro to romp with, and when she came to take them home Kintaro would get on her back and have a ride to her cave. He was very fond of the deer too, and would often put his arms round the creature’s neck to show that its long horns did not frighten him. Great was the fun they all had together.
The bear often brought her cubs for Kintaro to play with, and when it was time to take them home, Kintaro would climb onto her back and get a ride to her cave. He really liked the deer too, often wrapping his arms around its neck to show that its long antlers didn’t scare him. They all had a lot of fun together.
One day, as usual, Kintaro went up into the mountains, followed by the bear, the deer, the monkey, and the hare. After walking for some time up hill and down dale and over rough roads, they suddenly came out upon a wide and grassy plain covered with pretty wild flowers.
One day, as usual, Kintaro went up into the mountains, followed by the bear, the deer, the monkey, and the hare. After walking for a while up hill and down dale and over rough paths, they suddenly came upon a wide grassy plain filled with beautiful wildflowers.
Here, indeed, was a nice place where they could all have a good romp together. The deer rubbed his horns against a tree for pleasure, the monkey scratched his back, the hare smoothed his long ears, and the bear gave a grunt of satisfaction.
Here was a great spot for all of them to have fun together. The deer rubbed his antlers against a tree for enjoyment, the monkey scratched his back, the hare flattened his long ears, and the bear let out a satisfied grunt.
Kintaro said, “Here is a place for a good game. What do you all say to a wrestling match?”
Kintaro said, “This is a great spot for a fun game. How about a wrestling match?”
The bear being the biggest and the oldest, answered for the others:
The bear, being the biggest and oldest, spoke for the others:
“That will be great fun,” said she. “I am the strongest animal, so I will make the platform for the wrestlers;” and she set to work with a will to dig up the earth and to pat it into shape.
"That will be so much fun," she said. "I'm the strongest animal, so I'll create the platform for the wrestlers;" and she got to work enthusiastically, digging up the earth and shaping it.
“All right,” said Kintaro, “I will look on while you all wrestle with each other. I shall give a prize to the one who wins in each round.”
“Okay,” said Kintaro, “I'll watch while you all wrestle with each other. I’ll give a prize to whoever wins each round.”
“What fun! we shall all try to get the prize,” said the bear.
“What fun! We’re all going to try to win the prize,” said the bear.
The deer, the monkey and the hare set to work to help the bear raise the platform on which they were all to wrestle. When this was finished, Kintaro cried out:
The deer, the monkey, and the hare got to work to help the bear lift the platform where they were all going to wrestle. Once it was done, Kintaro shouted:
“Now begin! the monkey and the hare shall open the sports and the deer shall be umpire. Now, Mr. Deer, you are to be umpire!”
“Let’s get started! The monkey and the hare will kick things off, and the deer will be the umpire. Alright, Mr. Deer, you’re the umpire!”
“He, he!” answered the deer. “I will be umpire. Now, Mr. Monkey and Mr. Hare, if you are both ready, please walk out and take your places on the platform.”
“He, he!” replied the deer. “I’ll be the umpire. Now, Mr. Monkey and Mr. Hare, if you’re both ready, please come out and take your spots on the platform.”
Then the monkey and the hare both hopped out, quickly and nimbly, to the wrestling platform. The deer, as umpire, stood between the two and called out:
Then the monkey and the rabbit both jumped out, quickly and agilely, to the wrestling platform. The deer, acting as referee, stood between the two and announced:
“Red-back! Red-back!” (this to the monkey, who has a red back in Japan). “Are you ready?”
“Red-back! Red-back!” (this to the monkey, who has a red back in Japan). “Are you ready?”
Then he turned to the hare:
Then he turned to the hare:
“Long-ears! Long-ears! are you ready?”
“Hey, Long-ears! Are you ready?”
Both the little wrestlers faced each other while the deer raised a leaf on high as signal. When he dropped the leaf the monkey and the hare rushed upon each other, crying “Yoisho, yoisho!”
Both the little wrestlers faced each other while the deer held a leaf up high as a signal. When he dropped the leaf, the monkey and the hare charged at each other, shouting “Yoisho, yoisho!”
While the monkey and the hare wrestled, the deer called out encouragingly or shouted warnings to each of them as the hare or the monkey pushed each other near the edge of the platform and were in danger of falling over.
While the monkey and the hare wrestled, the deer cheered them on and shouted warnings as the hare and the monkey pushed each other close to the edge of the platform, at risk of falling off.
“Red-back! Red-back! stand your ground!” called out the deer.
“Red-back! Red-back! hold your ground!” called out the deer.
“Long-ears! Long-ears! be strong, be strong—don’t let the monkey beat you!” grunted the bear.
“Long-ears! Long-ears! Stay strong, stay strong—don’t let the monkey win!” grunted the bear.
So the monkey and the hare, encouraged by their friends, tried their very hardest to beat each other. The hare at last gained on the monkey. The monkey seemed to trip up, and the hare giving him a good push sent him flying off the platform with a bound.
So the monkey and the hare, cheered on by their friends, did their best to outdo each other. The hare finally pulled ahead of the monkey. The monkey appeared to stumble, and the hare gave him a strong shove, sending him flying off the platform in a leap.
The poor monkey sat up rubbing his back, and his face was very long as he screamed angrily. “Oh, oh! how my back hurts—my back hurts me!”
The poor monkey sat up, rubbing his back, and his face looked very long as he screamed angrily. “Oh, oh! My back hurts—my back hurts me!”
Seeing the monkey in this plight on the ground, the deer holding his leaf on high said:
Seeing the monkey in this situation on the ground, the deer holding his leaf up high said:
“This round is finished—the hare has won.”
“This round is done—the hare has won.”
Kintaro then opened his luncheon box and taking out a rice-dumpling, gave it to the hare saying:
Kintaro then opened his lunchbox and took out a rice dumpling, giving it to the hare and saying:
“Here is your prize, and you have earned, it well!”
“Here is your prize, and you’ve earned it well!”
Now the monkey got up looking very cross, and as they say in Japan “his stomach stood up,” for he felt that he had not been fairly beaten. So he said to Kintaro and the others who were standing by:
Now the monkey got up looking very annoyed, and as they say in Japan, “his stomach stood up,” because he felt he hadn't been defeated fairly. So he said to Kintaro and the others who were standing nearby:
“I have not been fairly beaten. My foot slipped and I tumbled. Please give me another chance and let the hare wrestle with me for another round.”
“I haven’t been really beaten. I lost my footing and fell. Please give me another chance and let the hare wrestle with me for another round.”
Then Kintaro consenting, the hare and the monkey began to wrestle again. Now, as every one knows, the monkey is a cunning animal by nature, and he made up his mind to get the best of the hare this time if it were possible. To do this, he thought that the best and surest way would be to get hold of the hare’s long ear. This he soon managed to do. The hare was quite thrown off his guard by the pain of having his long ear pulled so hard, and the monkey seizing his opportunity at last, caught hold of one of the hare’s legs and sent him sprawling in the middle of the dais. The monkey was now the victor and received, a rice-dumpling from Kintaro, which pleased him so much that he quite forgot his sore back.
Then Kintaro agreed, and the hare and the monkey started wrestling again. As everyone knows, the monkey is naturally crafty, and he decided he would outsmart the hare this time if he could. To do this, he figured the best way would be to grab the hare's long ear. He quickly managed to do just that. The hare was completely caught off guard from the pain of having his long ear yanked so hard, and the monkey seized his chance, grabbing one of the hare’s legs and sending him tumbling right in the middle of the dais. The monkey was now the winner and received a rice dumpling from Kintaro, which made him so happy that he completely forgot about his sore back.
The deer now came up and asked the hare if he felt ready for another round, and if so whether he would try a round with him, and the hare consenting, they both stood up to wrestle. The bear came forward as umpire.
The deer approached the hare and asked if he was ready for another round, and if he would be willing to wrestle with him. The hare agreed, and they both got ready to wrestle. The bear stepped in as the referee.
The deer with long horns and the hare with long ears, it must have been an amusing sight to those who watched this queer match. Suddenly the deer went down on one of his knees, and the bear with the leaf on high declared him beaten. In this way, sometimes the one, sometimes the other, conquering, the little party amused themselves till they were tired.
The deer with long antlers and the hare with long ears must have been quite a sight for those who watched this strange match. Suddenly, the deer went down on one knee, and the bear with the leaf held high declared him the loser. In this way, sometimes one and sometimes the other would win, and the little group entertained themselves until they got tired.
At last Kintaro got up and said:
At last, Kintaro stood up and said:
“This is enough for to-day. What a nice place we have found for wrestling; let us come again to-morrow. Now, we will all go home. Come along!” So saying, Kintaro led the way while the animals followed.
“This is enough for today. What a great spot we’ve found for wrestling; let’s come back tomorrow. Now, we’ll all head home. Let’s go!” With that, Kintaro took the lead while the animals followed.
After walking some little distance they came out on the banks of a river flowing through a valley. Kintaro and his four furry friends stood and looked about for some means of crossing. Bridge there was none. The river rushed “don, don” on its way. All the animals looked serious, wondering how they could cross the stream and get home that evening.
After walking a little while, they reached the banks of a river flowing through a valley. Kintaro and his four furry friends paused and looked around for a way to cross. There was no bridge in sight. The river rushed by with a "don, don" sound. All the animals looked serious, wondering how they could get across the stream and make it home that evening.
Kintaro, however, said:
Kintaro, however, stated:
“Wait a moment. I will make a good bridge for you all in a few minutes.”
“Hold on a second. I’ll build a solid bridge for you all in a few minutes.”
The bear, the deer, the monkey and the hare looked at him to see what he would do now.
The bear, the deer, the monkey, and the hare watched him to see what he would do next.
Kintaro went from one tree to another that grew along the river bank. At last he stopped in front of a very large tree that was growing at the water’s edge. He took hold of the trunk and pulled it with all his might, once, twice, thrice! At the third pull, so great was Kintaro’s strength that the roots gave way, and “meri, meri” (crash, crash), over fell the tree, forming an excellent bridge across the stream.
Kintaro moved from one tree to another along the riverbank. Finally, he stopped in front of a huge tree right at the water’s edge. He grabbed the trunk and pulled with all his strength, once, twice, three times! On the third pull, Kintaro’s incredible strength made the roots break loose, and with a crash, the tree fell over, creating a perfect bridge across the stream.
“There,” said Kintaro, “what do you think of my bridge? It is quite safe, so follow me,” and he stepped across first. The four animals followed. Never had they seen any one so strong before, and they all exclaimed:
“There,” said Kintaro, “what do you think of my bridge? It’s pretty safe, so follow me,” and he stepped across first. The four animals followed. They had never seen anyone so strong before, and they all exclaimed:
“How strong he is! how strong he is!”
“How strong he is! How strong he is!”
While all this was going on by the river a woodcutter, who happened to be standing on a rock overlooking the stream, had seen all that passed beneath him. He watched with great surprise Kintaro and his animal companions. He rubbed his eyes to be sure that he was not dreaming when he saw this boy pull over a tree by the roots and throw it across the stream to form a bridge.
While all of this was happening by the river, a woodcutter standing on a rock overlooking the stream saw everything unfold below him. He watched in amazement as Kintaro and his animal friends. He rubbed his eyes to make sure he wasn't dreaming when he saw the boy pull a tree out by its roots and throw it across the stream to create a bridge.
The woodcutter, for such he seemed to be by his dress, marveled at all he saw, and said to himself:
The woodcutter, who looked the part based on his clothing, was amazed by everything he saw and thought to himself:
“This is no ordinary child. Whose son can he be? I will find out before this day is done.”
“This is no ordinary child. Whose son can he be? I will find out before the day is over.”
He hastened after the strange party and crossed the bridge behind them. Kintaro knew nothing of all this, and little guessed that he was being followed. On reaching the other side of the river he and the animals separated, they to their lairs in the woods and he to his mother, who was waiting for him.
He quickly followed the strange group and crossed the bridge behind them. Kintaro had no idea about any of this and had no clue that someone was following him. Once he reached the other side of the river, he and the animals parted ways, with them heading to their homes in the woods and him going to his mother, who was waiting for him.
As soon as he entered the cottage, which stood like a matchbox in the heart of the pine-woods, he went to greet his mother, saying:
As soon as he walked into the cottage, which looked like a matchbox in the middle of the pine woods, he went to say hello to his mom, saying:
“Okkasan (mother), here I am!”
"Mom, here I am!"
“O, Kimbo!” said his mother with a bright smile, glad to see her boy home safe after the long day. “How late you are to-day. I feared that something had happened to you. Where have you been all the time?”
“O, Kimbo!” said his mother with a bright smile, happy to see her boy home safe after the long day. “You’re so late today. I was worried something had happened to you. Where have you been all this time?”
“I took my four friends, the bear, the deer, the monkey, and the hare, up into the hills, and there I made them try a wrestling match, to see which was the strongest. We all enjoyed the sport, and are going to the same place to-morrow to have another match.”
“I took my four friends, the bear, the deer, the monkey, and the hare, up into the hills, and there I made them have a wrestling match to see who was the strongest. We all enjoyed the game and plan to go back there tomorrow for another match.”
“Now tell me who is the strongest of all?” asked his mother, pretending not to know.
“Now tell me who is the strongest of all?” his mother asked, acting like she didn’t know.
“Oh, mother,” said Kintaro, “don’t you know that I am the strongest? There was no need for me to wrestle with any of them.”
“Oh, Mom,” Kintaro said, “don’t you know I’m the strongest? There was no reason for me to wrestle any of them.”
“But next to you then, who is the strongest?”
"But beside you, who is the strongest now?"
“The bear comes next to me in strength,” answered Kintaro.
“The bear comes next to me in strength,” Kintaro replied.
“And after the bear?” asked his mother again.
“And after the bear?” his mother asked again.
“Next to the bear it is not easy to say which is the strongest, for the deer, the monkey, and the hare all seem to be as strong as each other,” said Kintaro.
“Next to the bear, it’s hard to say who’s the strongest, because the deer, the monkey, and the hare all seem equally strong,” said Kintaro.
Suddenly Kintaro and his mother were startled by a voice from outside.
Suddenly, Kintaro and his mom were startled by a voice from outside.
“Listen to me, little boy! Next time you go, take this old man with you to the wrestling match. He would like to join the sport too!”
“Listen up, kid! Next time you go, bring this old guy with you to the wrestling match. He wants to join in on the fun too!”
It was the old woodcutter who had followed Kintaro from the river. He slipped off his clogs and entered the cottage. Yama-uba and her son were both taken by surprise. They looked at the intruder wonderingly and saw that he was some one they had never seen before.
It was the old woodcutter who had followed Kintaro from the river. He took off his wooden sandals and walked into the cottage. Yama-uba and her son were both surprised. They stared at the stranger in amazement and realized he was someone they had never seen before.
“Who are you?” they both exclaimed.
“Who are you?” they both shouted.
Then the woodcutter laughed and said:
Then the woodcutter laughed and said:
“It does not matter who I am yet, but let us see who has the strongest arm—this boy or myself?”
“It doesn't matter who I am right now, but let's see who has the stronger arm—this kid or me?”
Then Kintaro, who had lived all his life in the forest, answered the old man without any ceremony, saying:
Then Kintaro, who had spent his entire life in the forest, replied to the old man without any formality, saying:
“We will have a try if you wish it, but you must not be angry whoever is beaten.”
“We can give it a shot if you'd like, but you can't get mad at whoever loses.”
Then Kintaro and the woodcutter both put out their right arms and grasped each other’s hands. For a long time Kintaro and the old man wrestled together in this way, each trying to bend the other’s arm, but the old man was very strong, and the strange pair were evenly matched. At last the old man desisted, declaring it a drawn game.
Then Kintaro and the woodcutter both extended their right arms and shook hands. For a long time, Kintaro and the old man wrestled in this way, each trying to bend the other’s arm, but the old man was very strong, and the unusual pair were evenly matched. Finally, the old man gave up, saying it was a tie.
“You are, indeed, a very strong child. There are few men who can boast of the strength of my right arm!” said the woodcutter. “I saw you first on the banks of the river a few hours ago, when you pulled up that large tree to make a bridge across the torrent. Hardly able to believe what I saw I followed you home. Your strength of arm, which I have just tried, proves what I saw this afternoon. When you are full-grown you will surely be the strongest man in all Japan. It is a pity that you are hidden away in these wild mountains.”
“You're definitely a very strong kid. There are only a few guys who can claim the strength of my right arm!” said the woodcutter. “I first saw you by the river a few hours ago when you pulled up that big tree to make a bridge across the rush. I could hardly believe what I saw, so I followed you home. Your arm strength, which I just tested, confirms what I witnessed this afternoon. When you grow up, you’ll probably be the strongest man in all of Japan. It’s a shame you’re hidden away in these wild mountains.”
Then he turned to Kintaro’s mother:
Then he turned to Kintaro's mother:
“And you, mother, have you no thought of taking your child to the Capital, and of teaching him to carry a sword as befits a samurai (a Japanese knight)?”
“And you, mom, haven't you thought about taking your kid to the Capital and teaching him how to wield a sword like a true samurai?”
“You are very kind to take so much interest in my son.” replied the mother; “but he is as you see, wild and uneducated, and I fear it would be very difficult to do as you say. Because of his great strength as an infant I hid him away in this unknown part of the country, for he hurt every one that came near him. I have often wished that I could, one day, see my boy a knight wearing two swords, but as we have no influential friend to introduce us at the Capital, I fear my hope will never come true.”
“You're really kind to care so much about my son,” replied the mother. “But as you can see, he’s wild and uneducated, and I’m afraid it would be very difficult to do what you suggest. Because of his incredible strength as a baby, I hid him away in this remote part of the country since he hurt everyone who got close to him. I’ve often wished that one day I could see my boy as a knight wearing two swords, but since we don’t have any influential friends to introduce us in the Capital, I’m afraid my hope will never come true.”
“You need not trouble yourself about that. To tell you the truth I am no woodcutter! I am one of the great generals of Japan. My name is Sadamitsu, and I am a vassal of the powerful Lord Minamoto-no-Raiko. He ordered me to go round the country and look for boys who give promise of remarkable strength, so that they may be trained as soldiers for his army. I thought that I could best do this by assuming the disguise of a woodcutter. By good fortune, I have thus unexpectedly come across your son. Now if you really wish him to be a SAMURAI (a knight), I will take him and present him to the Lord Raiko as a candidate for his service. What do you say to this?”
“You don't need to worry about that. To be honest, I’m not a woodcutter! I’m one of the great generals of Japan. My name is Sadamitsu, and I’m a vassal of the powerful Lord Minamoto-no-Raiko. He sent me to travel around the country looking for boys who show exceptional strength, so they can be trained as soldiers for his army. I thought the best way to do this was to disguise myself as a woodcutter. Luckily, I have unexpectedly found your son. If you truly want him to be a SAMURAI, I will take him and recommend him to Lord Raiko as a candidate for his service. What do you think?”
As the kind general gradually unfolded his plan the mother’s heart was filled with a great joy. She saw that here was a wonderful chance of the one wish of her life being fulfilled—that of seeing Kintaro a SAMURAI before she died.
As the kind general gradually revealed his plan, the mother’s heart filled with great joy. She realized this was an incredible opportunity for her lifelong wish to come true—that of seeing Kintaro become a SAMURAI before she passed away.
Bowing her head to the ground, she replied:
She bent down and replied:
“I will then intrust my son to you if you really mean what you say.”
“I will then trust you with my son if you really mean what you say.”
Kintaro had all this time been sitting by his mother’s side listening to what they said. When his mother finished speaking, he exclaimed:
Kintaro had been sitting next to his mom the whole time, listening to what they were saying. When his mom finished talking, he exclaimed:
“Oh, joy! joy! I am to go with the general and one day I shall be a SAMURAI!”
“Oh, joy! Joy! I get to go with the general, and one day I’ll be a SAMURAI!”
Thus Kintaro’s fate was settled, and the general decided to start for the Capital at once, taking Kintaro with him. It need hardly be said that Yama-uba was sad at parting with her boy, for he was all that was left to her. But she hid her grief with a strong face, as they say in Japan. She knew that it was for her boy’s good that he should leave her now, and she must not discourage him just as he was setting out. Kintaro promised never to forget her, and said that as soon as he was a knight wearing two swords he would build her a home and take care of her in her old age.
Kintaro’s fate was sealed, and the general decided to leave for the Capital right away, taking Kintaro with him. It goes without saying that Yama-uba was sad to say goodbye to her son, as he was all she had left. But she masked her sorrow with a brave face, as they say in Japan. She understood that it was for her son's benefit to leave now, and she didn’t want to discourage him just as he was starting out. Kintaro promised he would never forget her, and he said that as soon as he became a knight with two swords, he would build her a home and care for her in her old age.
All the animals, those he had tamed to serve him, the bear, the deer, the monkey, and the hare, as soon as they found out that he was going away, came to ask if they might attend him as usual. When they learned that he was going away for good they followed him to the foot of the mountain to see him off.
All the animals he had trained to serve him—the bear, the deer, the monkey, and the hare—quickly came to ask if they could accompany him as usual when they found out he was leaving. When they realized he was leaving for good, they followed him to the base of the mountain to see him off.
“Kimbo,” said his mother, “mind and be a good boy.”
“Kimbo,” his mother said, “be sure to behave and be a good boy.”
“Mr. Kintaro,” said the faithful animals, “we wish you good health on your travels.”
“Mr. Kintaro,” said the loyal animals, “we wish you good health on your journey.”
Then they all climbed a tree to see the last of him, and from that height they watched him and his shadow gradually grow smaller and smaller, till he was lost to sight.
Then they all climbed a tree to catch one last glimpse of him, and from that height they watched him and his shadow gradually shrink until he disappeared from view.
The general Sadamitsu went on his way rejoicing at having so unexpectedly found such a prodigy as Kintaro.
The general Sadamitsu continued his journey, feeling joyful after unexpectedly discovering such a remarkable person as Kintaro.
Having arrived at their destination the general took Kintaro at once to his Lord, Minamoto-no-Raiko, and told him all about Kintaro and how he had found the child. Lord Raiko was delighted with the story, and having commanded Kintaro to be brought to him, made him one of his vassals at once.
Having arrived at their destination, the general immediately took Kintaro to his Lord, Minamoto-no-Raiko, and shared the whole story about Kintaro and how he had found the child. Lord Raiko was thrilled by the tale, and after ordering Kintaro to be brought to him, he made him one of his vassals right away.
Lord Raiko’s army was famous for its band called “The Four Braves.” These warriors were chosen by himself from amongst the bravest and strongest of his soldiers, and the small and well-picked band was distinguished throughout the whole of Japan for the dauntless courage of its men.
Lord Raiko’s army was known for its group called “The Four Braves.” These warriors were personally selected by him from the bravest and strongest of his soldiers, and this small, well-chosen team was recognized across all of Japan for the fearless courage of its members.
When Kintaro grew up to be a man his master made him the Chief of the Four Braves. He was by far the strongest of them all. Soon after this event, news was brought to the city that a cannibal monster had taken up his abode not far away and that people were stricken with fear. Lord Raiko ordered Kintaro to the rescue. He immediately started off, delighted at the prospect of trying his sword.
When Kintaro grew up to be a man, his master made him the Chief of the Four Braves. He was the strongest of them all. Shortly after this, news came to the city that a cannibal monster was living nearby, and people were terrified. Lord Raiko ordered Kintaro to go and save them. He quickly set off, excited about the chance to use his sword.
Surprising the monster in its den, he made short work of cutting off its great head, which he carried back in triumph to his master.
Surprising the monster in its lair, he quickly cut off its massive head and brought it back in triumph to his master.
Kintaro now rose to be the greatest hero of his country, and great was the power and honor and wealth that came to him. He now kept his promise and built a comfortable home for his old mother, who lived happily with him in the Capital to the end of her days.
Kintaro became the greatest hero of his country, and he gained immense power, honor, and wealth. He fulfilled his promise and built a comfortable home for his elderly mother, who lived happily with him in the Capital until the end of her days.
Is not this the story of a great hero?
Isn't this the story of a great hero?
THE STORY OF PRINCESS HASE.
A STORY OF OLD JAPAN
Many, many years ago there lived in Nara, the ancient Capital of Japan, a wise State minister, by name Prince Toyonari Fujiwara. His wife was a noble, good, and beautiful woman called Princess Murasaki (Violet). They had been married by their respective families according to Japanese custom when very young, and had lived together happily ever since. They had, however, one cause for great sorrow, for as the years went by no child was born to them. This made them very unhappy, for they both longed to see a child of their own who would grow up to gladden their old age, carry on the family name, and keep up the ancestral rites when they were dead. The Prince and his lovely wife, after long consultation and much thought, determined to make a pilgrimage to the temple of Hase-no-Kwannon (Goddess of Mercy at Hase), for they believed, according to the beautiful tradition of their religion, that the Mother of Mercy, Kwannon, comes to answer the prayers of mortals in the form that they need the most. Surely after all these years of prayer she would come to them in the form of a beloved child in answer to their special pilgrimage, for that was the greatest need of their two lives. Everything else they had that this life could give them, but it was all as nothing because the cry of their hearts was unsatisfied.
Many years ago, in Nara, the ancient capital of Japan, there was a wise state minister named Prince Toyonari Fujiwara. His wife was a noble, kind, and beautiful woman called Princess Murasaki (Violet). Their families arranged their marriage when they were very young, and they had lived happily together ever since. However, they had one source of great sadness, as no child had been born to them over the years. This made them very unhappy because they both longed to have a child of their own who would bring joy to their old age, continue the family name, and uphold the ancestral rites after they were gone. After much discussion and thought, the Prince and his lovely wife decided to make a pilgrimage to the temple of Hase-no-Kwannon (Goddess of Mercy at Hase), believing, according to their beautiful religious tradition, that the Mother of Mercy, Kwannon, comes to answer the prayers of mortals in the form they need most. Surely, after all these years of prayer, she would come to them as a beloved child in response to their special pilgrimage, since that was their greatest need in life. They had everything else that life could offer, but it meant little because the longing in their hearts was unfulfilled.
So the Prince Toyonari and his wife went to the temple of Kwannon at Hase and stayed there for a long time, both daily offering incense and praying to Kwannon, the Heavenly Mother, to grant them the desire of their whole lives. And their prayer was answered.
So Prince Toyonari and his wife went to the Kwannon temple at Hase and stayed there for a long time, offering incense daily and praying to Kwannon, the Heavenly Mother, to grant them the wish of their lives. And their prayer was answered.
A daughter was born at last to the Princess Murasaki, and great was the joy of her heart. On presenting the child to her husband, they both decided to call her Hase-Hime, or the Princess of Hase, because she was the gift of the Kwannon at that place. They both reared her with great care and tenderness, and the child grew in strength and beauty.
A daughter was finally born to Princess Murasaki, filling her heart with immense joy. When she showed the baby to her husband, they both agreed to name her Hase-Hime, or the Princess of Hase, since she was a gift from Kwannon at that location. They raised her with love and care, and the little girl blossomed in strength and beauty.
When the little girl was five years old her mother fell dangerously ill and all the doctors and their medicines could not save her. A little before she breathed her last she called her daughter to her, and gently stroking her head, said:
When the little girl was five years old, her mother became seriously ill, and none of the doctors or their medicines could save her. Just before she took her last breath, she called her daughter over and softly stroked her head, saying:
“Hase-Hime, do you know that your mother cannot live any longer? Though I die, you must grow up a good girl. Do your best not to give trouble to your nurse or any other of your family. Perhaps your father will marry again and some one will fill my place as your mother. If so do not grieve for me, but look upon your father’s second wife as your true mother, and be obedient and filial to both her and your father. Remember when you are grown up to be submissive to those who are your superiors, and to be kind to all those who are under you. Don’t forget this. I die with the hope that you will grow up a model woman.”
“Hase-Hime, do you understand that your mother doesn't have much time left? Even though I'm dying, you need to grow up to be a good girl. Please try your best not to cause any trouble for your nurse or anyone else in the family. It's possible your father might remarry, and someone else could take my place as your mother. If that happens, don't be sad for me, but treat your father's second wife as your real mother, and be respectful and loving to both her and your father. Remember to be respectful to those in authority over you as you grow up, and to be kind to those beneath you. Don’t forget this. I'm leaving with the hope that you'll become an inspiring woman.”
Hase-Hime listened in an attitude of respect while her mother spoke, and promised to do all that she was told. There is a proverb which says “As the soul is at three so it is at one hundred,” and so Hase-Hime grew up as her mother had wished, a good and obedient little Princess, though she was now too young to understand how great was the loss of her mother.
Hase-Hime listened respectfully as her mother spoke and promised to follow all her advice. There's a saying that goes, “As the soul is at three, so it is at one hundred,” and so Hase-Hime grew up just as her mother had hoped, a good and obedient little Princess, even though she was still too young to grasp the enormity of her mother's loss.
Not long after the death of his first wife, Prince Toyonari married again, a lady of noble birth named Princess Terute. Very different in character, alas! to the good and wise Princess Murasaki, this woman had a cruel, bad heart. She did not love her step-daughter at all, and was often very unkind to the little motherless girl, saying to herself:
Not long after his first wife passed away, Prince Toyonari remarried a woman of noble lineage named Princess Terute. Unfortunately, she was very different in character from the kind and wise Princess Murasaki—this woman had a cruel and wicked heart. She did not love her stepdaughter at all and was often quite unkind to the little motherless girl, thinking to herself:
“This is not my child! this is not my child!”
“This isn't my child! This isn't my child!”
But Hase-Hime bore every unkindness with patience, and even waited upon her step-mother kindly and obeyed her in every way and never gave any trouble, just as she had been trained by her own good mother, so that the Lady Terute had no cause for complaint against her.
But Hase-Hime handled every unkindness with patience, and even treated her stepmother kindly, obeying her in every way and causing no trouble, just like her good mother had taught her, so the Lady Terute had no reason to complain about her.
The little Princess was very diligent, and her favorite studies were music and poetry. She would spend several hours practicing every day, and her father had the most proficient of masters he could find to teach her the koto (Japanese harp), the art of writing letters and verse. When she was twelve years of age she could play so beautifully that she and her step-mother were summoned to the Palace to perform before the Emperor.
The little Princess was very hardworking, and she loved studying music and poetry. She would practice for several hours each day, and her father found the best teachers to instruct her in playing the koto (Japanese harp) and writing letters and poems. By the time she was twelve, she could play so beautifully that she and her stepmother were invited to the Palace to perform for the Emperor.
It was the Festival of the Cherry Flowers, and there were great festivities at the Court. The Emperor threw himself into the enjoyment of the season, and commanded that Princess Hase should perform before him on the koto, and that her mother Princess Terute should accompany her on the flute.
It was the Cherry Blossom Festival, and there were big celebrations at the Court. The Emperor fully embraced the joy of the season and ordered Princess Hase to perform for him on the koto, with her mother Princess Terute accompanying her on the flute.
The Emperor sat on a raised dais, before which was hung a curtain of finely-sliced bamboo and purple tassels, so that His Majesty might see all and not be seen, for no ordinary subject was allowed to look upon his sacred face.
The Emperor sat on an elevated platform, in front of which was a curtain made of finely-cut bamboo and purple tassels, allowing Him to see everything without being seen, as no regular subject was permitted to lay eyes on his sacred face.
Hase-Hime was a skilled musician though so young, and often astonished her masters by her wonderful memory and talent. On this momentous occasion she played well. But Princess Terute, her step-mother, who was a lazy woman and never took the trouble to practice daily, broke down in her accompaniment and had to request one of the Court ladies to take her place. This was a great disgrace, and she was furiously jealous to think that she had failed where her step-daughter succeeded; and to make matters worse the Emperor sent many beautiful gifts to the little Princess to reward her for playing so well at the Palace.
Hase-Hime was a talented musician, even at such a young age, and often amazed her teachers with her incredible memory and skills. On this important occasion, she performed beautifully. However, Princess Terute, her stepmother, who was lazy and never bothered to practice regularly, stumbled in her accompaniment and had to ask one of the Court ladies to step in for her. This was a huge embarrassment, and she felt intensely envious that she had failed while her stepdaughter succeeded; to make things worse, the Emperor sent many lovely gifts to the little Princess to reward her for her excellent performance at the Palace.
There was also now another reason why Princess Terute hated her step-daughter, for she had had the good fortune to have a son born to her, and in her inmost heart she kept saying:
There was also now another reason why Princess Terute hated her stepdaughter, because she had been lucky enough to have a son, and deep down in her heart she kept saying:
“If only Hase-Hime were not here, my son would have all the love of his father.”
“If only Hase-Hime weren’t here, my son would have all his father’s love.”
And never having learned to control herself, she allowed this wicked thought to grow into the awful desire of taking her step-daughter’s life.
And having never learned to control herself, she let this evil thought grow into the terrible desire to take her step-daughter’s life.
So one day she secretly ordered some poison and poisoned some sweet wine. This poisoned wine she put into a bottle. Into another similar bottle she poured some good wine. It was the occasion of the Boys’ Festival on the fifth of May, and Hase-Hime was playing with her little brother. All his toys of warriors and heroes were spread out and she was telling him wonderful stories about each of them. They were both enjoying themselves and laughing merrily with their attendants when his mother entered with the two bottles of wine and some delicious cakes.
So one day she secretly ordered some poison and poisoned some sweet wine. She put the poisoned wine into one bottle and poured some good wine into another similar bottle. It was the Boys’ Festival on May 5th, and Hase-Hime was playing with her little brother. All his warrior and hero toys were spread out, and she was telling him great stories about each one. They were both having fun and laughing happily with their attendants when their mother entered with the two bottles of wine and some tasty cakes.
“You are both so good and happy.” said the wicked Princess Terute with a smile, “that I have brought you some sweet wine as a reward—and here are some nice cakes for my good children.”
“You're both so good and happy,” said the wicked Princess Terute with a smile, “that I've brought you some sweet wine as a reward—and here are some nice cakes for my good children.”
And she filled two cups from the different bottles.
And she poured two cups from the different bottles.
Hase-Hime, never dreaming of the dreadful part her step-mother was acting, took one of the cups of wine and gave to her little step brother the other that had been poured out for him.
Hase-Hime, unaware of the terrible role her stepmother was playing, took one of the cups of wine and gave her little stepbrother the other cup that had been poured for him.
The wicked woman had carefully marked the poisoned bottle, but on coming into the room she had grown nervous, and pouring out the wine hurriedly had unconsciously given the poisoned cup to her own child. All this time she was anxiously watching the little Princess, but to her amazement no change whatever took place in the young girl’s face. Suddenly the little boy screamed and threw himself on the floor, doubled up with pain. His mother flew to him, taking the precaution to upset the two tiny jars of wine which she had brought into the room, and lifted him up. The attendants rushed for the doctor, but nothing could save the child—he died within the hour in his mother’s arms. Doctors did not know much in those ancient times, and it was thought that the wine had disagreed with the boy, causing convulsions of which he died.
The wicked woman had carefully marked the poisoned bottle, but when she entered the room, she became nervous and hurriedly poured out the wine, unknowingly giving the poisoned cup to her own child. All this time, she anxiously watched the little Princess, but to her amazement, there was no change in the young girl’s face. Suddenly, the little boy screamed and threw himself on the floor, doubled over in pain. His mother rushed to him, accidentally knocking over the two tiny jars of wine she had brought into the room, and picked him up. The attendants hurried to call the doctor, but nothing could save the child—he died within the hour in his mother’s arms. Doctors didn’t know much in those ancient times, and it was believed that the wine had disagreed with the boy, leading to the convulsions that caused his death.
Thus was the wicked woman punished in losing her own child when she had tried to do away with her step-daughter; but instead of blaming herself she began to hate Hase-Hime more than ever in the bitterness and wretchedness of her own heart, and she eagerly watched for an opportunity to do her harm, which was, however, long in coming.
Thus was the evil woman punished by losing her own child after trying to get rid of her stepdaughter; but instead of blaming herself, she began to hate Hase-Hime more than ever in the bitterness and misery of her own heart, and she eagerly looked for a chance to harm her, which, however, took a long time to arrive.
When Hase-Hime was thirteen years of age, she had already become mentioned as a poetess of some merit. This was an accomplishment very much cultivated by the women of old Japan and one held in high esteem.
When Hase-Hime was thirteen, she was already recognized as a talented poetess. This was an achievement that was highly valued and pursued by women in ancient Japan.
It was the rainy season at Nara, and floods were reported every day as doing damage in the neighborhood. The river Tatsuta, which flowed through the Imperial Palace grounds, was swollen to the top of its banks, and the roaring of the torrents of water rushing along a narrow bed so disturbed the Emperor’s rest day and night, that a serious nervous disorder was the result. An Imperial Edict was sent forth to all the Buddhist temples commanding the priests to offer up continuous prayers to Heaven to stop the noise of the flood. But this was of no avail.
It was the rainy season in Nara, and floods were reported daily causing damage in the area. The Tatsuta River, which flowed through the Imperial Palace grounds, had risen to the top of its banks, and the loud rush of the water through a narrow bed disturbed the Emperor's sleep day and night, leading to a serious nervous condition. An Imperial Edict was issued to all the Buddhist temples instructing the priests to continuously pray to Heaven to silence the flood's noise. But this had no effect.
Then it was whispered in Court circles that the Princess Hase, the daughter of Prince Toyonari Fujiwara, second minister at Court, was the most gifted poetess of the day, though still so young, and her masters confirmed the report. Long ago, a beautiful and gifted maiden-poetess had moved Heaven by praying in verse, had brought down rain upon a land famished with drought—so said the ancient biographers of the poetess Ono-no-Komachi. If the Princess Hase were to write a poem and offer it in prayer, might it not stop the noise of the rushing river and remove the cause of the Imperial illness? What the Court said at last reached the ears of the Emperor himself, and he sent an order to the minister Prince Toyonari to this effect.
Then it was whispered in court circles that Princess Hase, the daughter of Prince Toyonari Fujiwara, the second minister at court, was the most talented poet of her time, despite being so young, and her mentors confirmed the news. Long ago, a beautiful and gifted young poetess had moved Heaven by praying in verse and had brought rain to a drought-stricken land—so said the ancient biographers of the poetess Ono-no-Komachi. If Princess Hase were to write a poem and offer it in prayer, could it not quiet the rushing river and cure the cause of the Emperor’s illness? What the court was saying eventually reached the Emperor himself, and he sent an order to Minister Prince Toyonari regarding this.
Great indeed was Hase-Hime’s fear and astonishment when her father sent for her and told her what was required of her. Heavy, indeed, was the duty that was laid on her young shoulders—that of saving the Emperor’s life by the merit of her verse.
Greatly did Hase-Hime feel fear and shock when her father summoned her and explained what was expected of her. The responsibility placed on her young shoulders was indeed heavy—that of saving the Emperor’s life through the power of her poetry.
At last the day came and her poem was finished. It was written on a leaflet of paper heavily flecked with gold-dust. With her father and attendants and some of the Court officials, she proceeded to the bank of the roaring torrent and raising up her heart to Heaven, she read the poem she had composed, aloud, lifting it heavenwards in her two hands.
At last, the day arrived and her poem was complete. It was written on a piece of paper sprinkled with gold dust. Accompanied by her father, attendants, and several Court officials, she went to the edge of the thundering river. With her heart lifted to Heaven, she read the poem she had written aloud, holding it up with both hands.
Strange indeed it seemed to all those standing round. The waters ceased their roaring, and the river was quiet in direct answer to her prayer. After this the Emperor soon recovered his health.
Strange indeed it seemed to everyone standing around. The waters stopped their roaring, and the river was calm in direct response to her prayer. After that, the Emperor quickly regained his health.
His Majesty was highly pleased, and sent for her to the Palace and rewarded her with the rank of Chinjo—that of Lieutenant-General—to distinguish her. From that time she was called Chinjo-hime, or the Lieutenant-General Princess, and respected and loved by all.
His Majesty was very pleased and summoned her to the Palace, rewarding her with the rank of Chinjo—Lieutenant-General—to honor her. From then on, she was known as Chinjo-hime, or the Lieutenant-General Princess, and was respected and loved by everyone.
There was only one person who was not pleased at Hase-Hime’s success. That one was her stepmother. Forever brooding over the death of her own child whom she had killed when trying to poison her step-daughter, she had the mortification of seeing her rise to power and honor, marked by Imperial favor and the admiration of the whole Court. Her envy and jealousy burned in her heart like fire. Many were the lies she carried to her husband about Hase-Hime, but all to no purpose. He would listen to none of her tales, telling her sharply that she was quite mistaken.
There was only one person who wasn't happy about Hase-Hime’s success. That person was her stepmother. Always mulling over the death of her own child, whom she had killed while trying to poison her stepdaughter, she felt humiliated watching Hase-Hime rise to power and fame, favored by the Emperor and admired by the entire Court. Her envy and jealousy burned in her heart like fire. She spun many lies about Hase-Hime to her husband, but it was all useless. He ignored her stories, telling her firmly that she was completely wrong.
At last the step-mother, seizing the opportunity of her husband’s absence, ordered one of her old servants to take the innocent girl to the Hibari Mountains, the wildest part of the country, and to kill her there. She invented a dreadful story about the little Princess, saying that this was the only way to prevent disgrace falling upon the family—by killing her.
At last, the stepmother, taking advantage of her husband’s absence, instructed one of her old servants to take the innocent girl to the Hibari Mountains, the wildest area of the country, and kill her there. She concocted a terrible story about the little Princess, claiming that this was the only way to prevent disgrace from falling on the family—by eliminating her.
Katoda, her vassal, was bound to obey his mistress. Anyhow, he saw that it would be the wisest plan to pretend obedience in the absence of the girl’s father, so he placed Hase-Hime in a palanquin and accompanied her to the most solitary place he could find in the wild district. The poor child knew there was no good in protesting to her unkind step-mother at being sent away in this strange manner, so she went as she was told.
Katoda, her servant, had to obey his mistress. Still, he realized it was smarter to pretend to follow orders while the girl’s father was away, so he put Hase-Hime in a palanquin and took her to the most isolated spot he could find in the wilderness. The poor girl understood that arguing with her unkind stepmother about being sent off this way wouldn’t help, so she went along with it as instructed.
But the old servant knew that the young Princess was quite innocent of all the things her step-mother had invented to him as reasons for her outrageous orders, and he determined to save her life. Unless he killed her, however, he could not return to his cruel task-mistress, so he decided to stay out in the wilderness. With the help of some peasants he soon built a little cottage, and having sent secretly for his wife to come, these two good old people did all in their power to take care of the now unfortunate Princess. She all the time trusted in her father, knowing that as soon as he returned home and found her absent, he would search for her.
But the old servant knew that the young Princess was completely innocent of everything her stepmother had made up as excuses for her outrageous orders, and he was determined to save her life. However, unless he killed her, he couldn't go back to his cruel boss, so he decided to stay out in the wilderness. With the help of some peasants, he soon built a small cottage, and after secretly sending for his wife to join him, this good couple did everything they could to take care of the now unfortunate Princess. All the while, she trusted in her father, knowing that as soon as he returned home and found her missing, he would search for her.
Prince Toyonari, after some weeks, came home, and was told by his wife that his daughter Hime had done something wrong and had run away for fear of being punished. He was nearly ill with anxiety. Every one in the house told the same story—that Hase-Hime had suddenly disappeared, none of them knew why or whither. For fear of scandal he kept the matter quiet and searched everywhere he could think of, but all to no purpose.
Prince Toyonari came home after a few weeks and was informed by his wife that their daughter Hime had done something wrong and had run away, fearing punishment. He was almost sick with worry. Everyone in the house shared the same story—Hase-Hime had suddenly vanished, and no one knew why or where she had gone. To avoid any scandal, he kept the situation under wraps and searched everywhere he could think of, but it was all in vain.
One day, trying to forget his terrible worry, he called all his men together and told them to make ready for a several days’ hunt in the mountains. They were soon ready and mounted, waiting at the gate for their lord. He rode hard and fast to the district of the Hibari Mountains, a great company following him. He was soon far ahead of every one, and at last found himself in a narrow picturesque valley.
One day, trying to put aside his overwhelming worry, he gathered all his men and told them to prepare for a few days of hunting in the mountains. They quickly got ready and mounted their horses, waiting at the gate for their leader. He rode swiftly to the Hibari Mountains, a large group trailing behind him. Before long, he was far ahead of everyone else and eventually found himself in a narrow, beautiful valley.
Looking round and admiring the scenery, he noticed a tiny house on one of the hills quite near, and then he distinctly heard a beautiful clear voice reading aloud. Seized with curiosity as to who could be studying so diligently in such a lonely spot, he dismounted, and leaving his horse to his groom, he walked up the hillside and approached the cottage. As he drew nearer his surprise increased, for he could see that the reader was a beautiful girl. The cottage was wide open and she was sitting facing the view. Listening attentively, he heard her reading the Buddhist scriptures with great devotion. More and more curious, he hurried on to the tiny gate and entered the little garden, and looking up beheld his lost daughter Hase-Hime. She was so intent on what she was saying that she neither heard nor saw her father till he spoke.
Looking around and admiring the scenery, he noticed a small house on one of the nearby hills, and then he distinctly heard a beautiful, clear voice reading aloud. Curious about who could be studying so diligently in such a lonely spot, he got off his horse, left it with his groom, and walked up the hillside toward the cottage. As he got closer, his surprise grew because he could see that the reader was a stunning girl. The cottage door was wide open, and she was sitting with her back to him, facing the view. Listening closely, he heard her reading the Buddhist scriptures with great devotion. More and more curious, he hurried to the small gate, entered the little garden, and looked up to see his lost daughter Hase-Hime. She was so focused on what she was saying that she didn’t hear or see her father until he spoke.
“Hase-Hime!” he cried, “it is you, my Hase-Hime!”
“Hase-Hime!” he shouted, “it’s you, my Hase-Hime!”
Taken by surprise, she could hardly realize that it was her own dear father who was calling her, and for a moment she was utterly bereft of the power to speak or move.
Taken by surprise, she could barely comprehend that it was her own beloved father calling her, and for a moment, she felt completely unable to speak or move.
“My father, my father! It is indeed you—oh, my father!” was all she could say, and running to him she caught hold of his thick sleeve, and burying her face burst into a passion of tears.
“My father, my father! It really is you—oh, my father!” was all she could say, and running to him, she grabbed his thick sleeve, burying her face in it as she broke down in tears.
Her father stroked her dark hair, asking her gently to tell him all that had happened, but she only wept on, and he wondered if he were not really dreaming.
Her dad brushed her dark hair and softly asked her to share everything that happened, but she just kept crying, and he wondered if he was really dreaming.
Then the faithful old servant Katoda came out, and bowing himself to the ground before his master, poured out the long tale of wrong, telling him all that had happened, and how it was that he found his daughter in such a wild and desolate spot with only two old servants to take care of her.
Then the loyal old servant Katoda came forward, bowing deeply to the ground before his master, and shared the lengthy story of injustice, explaining everything that had happened and how he found his daughter in such a wild and lonely place with only two elderly servants to look after her.
The Prince’s astonishment and indignation knew no bounds. He gave up the hunt at once and hurried home with his daughter. One of the company galloped ahead to inform the household of the glad news, and the step-mother hearing what had happened, and fearful of meeting her husband now that her wickedness was discovered, fled from the house and returned in disgrace to her father’s roof, and nothing more was heard of her.
The Prince’s shock and anger were overwhelming. He immediately abandoned the hunt and rushed home with his daughter. One of the group rode ahead to tell the household the good news, and when the stepmother heard what had happened, terrified of facing her husband now that her wrongdoing was revealed, she fled the house and returned in shame to her father’s place, and nothing more was heard from her.
The old servant Katoda was rewarded with the highest promotion in his master’s service, and lived happily to the end of his days, devoted to the little Princess, who never forgot that she owed her life to this faithful retainer. She was no longer troubled by an unkind step-mother, and her days passed happily and quietly with her father.
The old servant Katoda was given the highest promotion in his master’s service and lived happily for the rest of his life, devoted to the little Princess, who always remembered that she owed her life to this loyal servant. She was no longer troubled by a mean step-mother, and her days went by happily and peacefully with her father.
As Prince Toyonari had no son, he adopted a younger son of one of the Court nobles to be his heir, and to marry his daughter Hase-Hime, and in a few years the marriage took place. Hase-Hime lived to a good old age, and all said that she was the wisest, most devout, and most beautiful mistress that had ever reigned in Prince Toyonari’s ancient house. She had the joy of presenting her son, the future lord of the family, to her father just before he retired from active life.
As Prince Toyonari didn't have a son, he adopted a younger son from one of the Court nobles to be his heir and to marry his daughter Hase-Hime. A few years later, the marriage happened. Hase-Hime lived to a ripe old age, and everyone said she was the wisest, most devout, and most beautiful lady who had ever ruled in Prince Toyonari’s ancient family. She had the joy of introducing her son, the future head of the family, to her father just before he stepped back from public life.
To this day there is preserved a piece of needle-work in one of the Buddhist temples of Kioto. It is a beautiful piece of tapestry, with the figure of Buddha embroidered in the silky threads drawn from the stem of the lotus. This is said to have been the work of the hands of the good Princess Hase.
To this day, there is a piece of needlework preserved in one of the Buddhist temples of Kyoto. It's a beautiful tapestry featuring the figure of Buddha stitched with silky threads taken from the stem of the lotus. This is said to have been created by the skilled hands of the good Princess Hase.
THE STORY OF THE MAN WHO DID NOT WISH TO DIE
Long, long ago there lived a man called Sentaro. His surname meant “Millionaire,” but although he was not so rich as all that, he was still very far removed from being poor. He had inherited a small fortune from his father and lived on this, spending his time carelessly, without any serious thoughts of work, till he was about thirty-two years of age.
Long, long ago, there was a man named Sentaro. His last name meant "Millionaire," but while he wasn't exactly that wealthy, he was definitely not poor either. He had inherited a small fortune from his father and lived off of it, spending his time aimlessly, without any serious thoughts about work, until he was around thirty-two years old.
One day, without any reason whatsoever, the thought of death and sickness came to him. The idea of falling ill or dying made him very wretched.
One day, for no reason at all, the thought of death and illness crossed his mind. The idea of getting sick or dying made him really miserable.
“I should like to live,” he said to himself, “till I am five or six hundred years old at least, free from all sickness. The ordinary span of a man’s life is very short.”
“I want to live,” he said to himself, “until I’m at least five or six hundred years old, free from all illness. The average lifespan of a person is way too short.”
He wondered whether it were possible, by living simply and frugally henceforth, to prolong his life as long as he wished.
He wondered if it was possible, by living simply and frugally from now on, to extend his life for as long as he wanted.
He knew there were many stories in ancient history of emperors who had lived a thousand years, and there was a Princess of Yamato, who, it was said, lived to the age of five hundred. This was the latest story of a very long life record.
He knew there were many tales in ancient history of emperors who had lived for a thousand years, and there was a Princess of Yamato, who was said to have lived to the age of five hundred. This was the most recent story of an extraordinarily long life.
Sentaro had often heard the tale of the Chinese King named Shin-no-Shiko. He was one of the most able and powerful rulers in Chinese history. He built all the large palaces, and also the famous great wall of China. He had everything in the world he could wish for, but in spite of all his happiness and the luxury and the splendor of his Court, the wisdom of his councilors and the glory of his reign, he was miserable because he knew that one day he must die and leave it all.
Sentaro had often heard the story of the Chinese King named Shin-no-Shiko. He was one of the most skilled and powerful rulers in Chinese history. He built all the grand palaces and the famous Great Wall of China. He had everything in the world he could ever want, but despite all his happiness, luxury, and the splendor of his court, the wisdom of his advisors, and the glory of his reign, he was unhappy because he knew that one day he would die and leave it all behind.
When Shin-no-Shiko went to bed at night, when he rose in the morning, as he went through his day, the thought of death was always with him. He could not get away from it. Ah—if only he could find the “Elixir of Life,” he would be happy.
When Shin-no-Shiko went to bed at night, when he got up in the morning, and as he went about his day, the thought of death was always on his mind. He couldn't escape it. Ah—if only he could find the “Elixir of Life,” he would be happy.
The Emperor at last called a meeting of his courtiers and asked them all if they could not find for him the “Elixir of Life” of which he had so often read and heard.
The Emperor finally called a meeting with his courtiers and asked them if they could find him the “Elixir of Life” that he had read and heard about so many times.
One old courtier, Jofuku by name, said that far away across the seas there was a country called Horaizan, and that certain hermits lived there who possessed the secret of the “Elixir of Life.” Whoever drank of this wonderful draught lived forever.
One old courtier named Jofuku said that far across the seas there was a country called Horaizan, and that certain hermits lived there who held the secret of the "Elixir of Life." Anyone who drank this amazing potion would live forever.
The Emperor ordered Jofuku to set out for the land of Horaizan, to find the hermits, and to bring him back a phial of the magic elixir. He gave Jofuku one of his best junks, fitted it out for him, and loaded it with great quantities of treasures and precious stones for Jofuku to take as presents to the hermits.
The Emperor instructed Jofuku to travel to the land of Horaizan to locate the hermits and bring back a vial of the magical elixir. He provided Jofuku with one of his finest ships, prepared it for him, and packed it with plenty of treasures and precious stones for Jofuku to offer as gifts to the hermits.
Jofuku sailed for the land of Horaizan, but he never returned to the waiting Emperor; but ever since that time Mount Fuji has been said to be the fabled Horaizan and the home of hermits who had the secret of the elixir, and Jofuku has been worshiped as their patron god.
Jofuku set sail for the land of Horaizan, but he never came back to the waiting Emperor; since then, Mount Fuji has been considered the legendary Horaizan and the dwelling place of hermits who possessed the secret of the elixir, and Jofuku has been revered as their patron god.
Now Sentaro determined to set out to find the hermits, and if he could, to become one, so that he might obtain the water of perpetual life. He remembered that as a child he had been told that not only did these hermits live on Mount Fuji, but that they were said to inhabit all the very high peaks.
Now Sentaro decided to go in search of the hermits and, if possible, join them so he could obtain the water of eternal life. He recalled that as a child he had been told that not only did these hermits live on Mount Fuji, but they were also said to dwell on all the highest peaks.
So he left his old home to the care of his relatives, and started out on his quest. He traveled through all the mountainous regions of the land, climbing to the tops of the highest peaks, but never a hermit did he find.
So he left his old home in the hands of his relatives and set out on his journey. He traveled through all the mountainous areas of the land, climbing to the tops of the tallest peaks, but he never found a hermit.
At last, after wandering in an unknown region for many days, he met a hunter.
At last, after wandering in an unfamiliar area for many days, he met a hunter.
“Can you tell me,” asked Sentaro, “where the hermits live who have the Elixir of Life?”
“Can you tell me,” asked Sentaro, “where the hermits live who have the Elixir of Life?”
“No.” said the hunter; “I can’t tell you where such hermits live, but there is a notorious robber living in these parts. It is said that he is chief of a band of two hundred followers.”
“No,” said the hunter. “I can’t tell you where those hermits live, but there’s a notorious robber around here. They say he’s the leader of a gang of two hundred followers.”
This odd answer irritated Sentaro very much, and he thought how foolish it was to waste more time in looking for the hermits in this way, so he decided to go at once to the shrine of Jofuku, who is worshiped as the patron god of the hermits in the south of Japan.
This strange answer really annoyed Sentaro, and he thought it was silly to waste more time searching for the hermits like this, so he decided to head straight to the shrine of Jofuku, who is honored as the patron god of the hermits in southern Japan.
Sentaro reached the shrine and prayed for seven days, entreating Jofuku to show him the way to a hermit who could give him what he wanted so much to find.
Sentaro arrived at the shrine and prayed for seven days, begging Jofuku to guide him to a hermit who could provide him with what he desperately sought.
At midnight of the seventh day, as Sentaro knelt in the temple, the door of the innermost shrine flew open, and Jofuku appeared in a luminous cloud, and calling to Sentaro to come nearer, spoke thus:
At midnight on the seventh day, while Sentaro was kneeling in the temple, the door of the innermost shrine swung open, and Jofuku emerged from a glowing cloud. Calling out to Sentaro to come closer, he said:
“Your desire is a very selfish one and cannot be easily granted. You think that you would like to become a hermit so as to find the Elixir of Life. Do you know how hard a hermit’s life is? A hermit is only allowed to eat fruit and berries and the bark of pine trees; a hermit must cut himself off from the world so that his heart may become as pure as gold and free from every earthly desire. Gradually after following these strict rules, the hermit ceases to feel hunger or cold or heat, and his body becomes so light that he can ride on a crane or a carp, and can walk on water without getting his feet wet.”
"Your desire is quite selfish and not easy to achieve. You think you want to become a hermit to find the Elixir of Life. Do you have any idea how tough a hermit's life is? A hermit can only eat fruit, berries, and pine tree bark; they have to completely cut themselves off from the world to make their heart pure like gold and free from all earthly desires. Over time, by following these strict rules, a hermit stops feeling hunger, cold, or heat, and their body becomes so light that they can ride on a crane or a carp and walk on water without getting their feet wet."
“You, Sentaro, are fond of good living and of every comfort. You are not even like an ordinary man, for you are exceptionally idle, and more sensitive to heat and cold than most people. You would never be able to go barefoot or to wear only one thin dress in the winter time! Do you think that you would ever have the patience or the endurance to live a hermit’s life?”
“You, Sentaro, love the good life and all its comforts. You're not like an average person; you’re particularly lazy and more sensitive to heat and cold than most. There's no way you'd be able to walk barefoot or wear just a light dress in the winter! Do you honestly think you could ever have the patience or strength to live like a hermit?”
“In answer to your prayer, however, I will help you in another way. I will send you to the country of Perpetual Life, where death never comes—where the people live forever!”
“In response to your prayer, though, I’ll assist you in a different way. I’ll send you to the land of Eternal Life, where death never arrives—where people live forever!”
Saying this, Jofuku put into Sentaro’s hand a little crane made of paper, telling him to sit on its back and it would carry him there.
Saying this, Jofuku placed a small paper crane into Sentaro's hand, telling him to sit on its back and it would take him there.
Sentaro obeyed wonderingly. The crane grew large enough for him to ride on it with comfort. It then spread its wings, rose high in the air, and flew away over the mountains right out to sea.
Sentaro followed in amazement. The crane grew big enough for him to ride comfortably on it. It then spread its wings, soared high into the air, and flew away over the mountains and out to sea.
Sentaro was at first quite frightened; but by degrees he grew accustomed to the swift flight through the air. On and on they went for thousands of miles. The bird never stopped for rest or food, but as it was a paper bird it doubtless did not require any nourishment, and strange to say, neither did Sentaro.
Sentaro was initially quite scared; but gradually he got used to the fast flight through the air. They kept going for thousands of miles. The bird never took breaks for rest or food, but since it was a paper bird, it probably didn't need any nourishment, and oddly enough, neither did Sentaro.
After several days they reached an island. The crane flew some distance inland and then alighted.
After a few days, they arrived at an island. The crane flew a bit inland and then landed.
As soon as Sentaro got down from the bird’s back, the crane folded up of its own accord and flew into his pocket.
As soon as Sentaro got off the bird’s back, the crane folded up by itself and flew into his pocket.
Now Sentaro began to look about him wonderingly, curious to see what the country of Perpetual Life was like. He walked first round about the country and then through the town. Everything was, of course, quite strange, and different from his own land. But both the land and the people seemed prosperous, so he decided that it would be good for him to stay there and took up lodgings at one of the hotels.
Now Sentaro started to look around him with curiosity, eager to see what the country of Perpetual Life was like. He first walked around the countryside and then through the town. Everything was, of course, quite strange and different from his own home. However, both the land and the people seemed to be thriving, so he decided it would be good to stay there and booked a room at one of the hotels.
The proprietor was a kind man, and when Sentaro told him that he was a stranger and had come to live there, he promised to arrange everything that was necessary with the governor of the city concerning Sentaro’s sojourn there. He even found a house for his guest, and in this way Sentaro obtained his great wish and became a resident in the country of Perpetual Life.
The owner was a nice guy, and when Sentaro told him he was new in town and had come to stay, he promised to take care of everything needed with the city governor regarding Sentaro’s time there. He even found a place for him to live, and this way Sentaro achieved his big dream and became a resident in the Land of Eternal Life.
Within the memory of all the islanders no man had ever died there, and sickness was a thing unknown. Priests had come over from India and China and told them of a beautiful country called Paradise, where happiness and bliss and contentment fill all men’s hearts, but its gates could only be reached by dying. This tradition was handed down for ages from generation to generation—but none knew exactly what death was except that it led to Paradise.
In the memory of all the islanders, no man had ever died there, and illness was something they had never experienced. Priests had come over from India and China and told them about a beautiful place called Paradise, where happiness, joy, and fulfillment filled everyone's hearts, but its gates could only be accessed through death. This belief was passed down for ages from one generation to the next—but no one really understood what death was, only that it led to Paradise.
Quite unlike Sentaro and other ordinary people, instead of having a great dread of death, they all, both rich and poor, longed for it as something good and desirable. They were all tired of their long, long lives, and longed to go to the happy land of contentment called Paradise of which the priests had told them centuries ago.
Quite unlike Sentaro and other ordinary people, instead of fearing death, they all, both rich and poor, yearned for it as something good and desirable. They were all tired of their long lives and longed to reach the blissful place of contentment called Paradise, which the priests had talked about centuries ago.
All this Sentaro soon found out by talking to the islanders. He found himself, according to his ideas, in the land of Topsyturvydom. Everything was upside down. He had wished to escape from dying. He had come to the land of Perpetual Life with great relief and joy, only to find that the inhabitants themselves, doomed never to die, would consider it bliss to find death.
All this Sentaro quickly learned by talking to the islanders. He realized, as he saw things, that he was in a place that was completely turned upside down. He had wanted to escape death. He arrived in the land of Perpetual Life with relief and happiness, only to discover that the people there, cursed to never die, would actually feel joy in finding death.
What he had hitherto considered poison these people ate as good food, and all the things to which he had been accustomed as food they rejected. Whenever any merchants from other countries arrived, the rich people rushed to them eager to buy poisons. These they swallowed eagerly, hoping for death to come so that they might go to Paradise.
What he had previously thought of as poison, these people considered to be good food, and all the things he was used to eating, they turned down. Whenever merchants from other countries came, the wealthy quickly rushed to them, excited to buy poisons. They swallowed these eagerly, hoping for death to arrive so they could go to Paradise.
But what were deadly poisons in other lands were without effect in this strange place, and people who swallowed them with the hope of dying, only found that in a short time they felt better in health instead of worse.
But what were deadly poisons in other countries had no effect in this strange place, and people who ingested them hoping to die only found that after a short time they felt healthier instead of worse.
Vainly they tried to imagine what death could be like. The wealthy would have given all their money and all their goods if they could but shorten their lives to two or three hundred years even. Without any change to live on forever seemed to this people wearisome and sad.
They futilely tried to picture what death might be like. The rich would have given all their money and possessions if it meant they could shorten their lives to just two or three hundred years. To live on forever without any change felt exhausting and depressing to these people.
In the chemist shops there was a drug which was in constant demand, because after using it for a hundred years, it was supposed to turn the hair slightly gray and to bring about disorders of the stomach.
In the pharmacies, there was a medication that was always in demand because, after using it for a hundred years, it was said to turn hair slightly gray and cause stomach issues.
Sentaro was astonished to find that the poisonous globe-fish was served up in restaurants as a delectable dish, and hawkers in the streets went about selling sauces made of Spanish flies. He never saw any one ill after eating these horrible things, nor did he ever see any one with as much as a cold.
Sentaro was shocked to discover that the dangerous pufferfish was served in restaurants as a delicious dish, and street vendors were selling sauces made from Spanish flies. He never saw anyone get sick after eating these awful things, nor did he ever see anyone with even a cold.
Sentaro was delighted. He said to himself that he would never grow tired of living, and that he considered it profane to wish for death. He was the only happy man on the island. For his part he wished to live thousands of years and to enjoy life. He set himself up in business, and for the present never even dreamed of going back to his native land.
Sentaro was thrilled. He told himself that he would never get tired of living and that it felt wrong to wish for death. He was the only happy person on the island. He hoped to live for thousands of years and enjoy life. He started his own business and, for now, didn't even think about going back to his homeland.
As years went by, however, things did not go as smoothly as at first. He had heavy losses in business, and several times some affairs went wrong with his neighbors. This caused him great annoyance.
As time passed, things didn’t go as smoothly as they had at first. He experienced significant losses in business, and several times some issues arose with his neighbors. This caused him a lot of frustration.
Time passed like the flight of an arrow for him, for he was busy from morning till night. Three hundred years went by in this monotonous way, and then at last he began to grow tired of life in this country, and he longed to see his own land and his old home. However long he lived here, life would always be the same, so was it not foolish and wearisome to stay on here forever?
Time flew by for him as he was busy from morning till night. Three hundred years passed in this monotonous way, and eventually, he began to feel tired of life in this country. He longed to see his own land and his old home. No matter how long he lived here, life would always be the same, so wasn’t it foolish and tiring to stay here forever?
Sentaro, in his wish to escape from the country of Perpetual Life, recollected Jofuku, who had helped him before when he was wishing to escape from death—and he prayed to the saint to bring him back to his own land again.
Sentaro, wanting to escape from the country of Perpetual Life, remembered Jofuku, who had previously helped him when he wanted to escape death—and he prayed to the saint to return him to his own land.
No sooner did he pray than the paper crane popped out of his pocket. Sentaro was amazed to see that it had remained undamaged after all these years. Once more the bird grew and grew till it was large enough for him to mount it. As he did so, the bird spread its wings and flew, swiftly out across the sea in the direction of Japan.
No sooner had he finished praying than the paper crane flew out of his pocket. Sentaro was stunned to see that it was still intact after all these years. Once again, the bird grew larger and larger until it was big enough for him to ride on. As he got on, the bird spread its wings and took off, soaring quickly over the sea toward Japan.
Such was the willfulness of the man’s nature that he looked back and regretted all he had left behind. He tried to stop the bird in vain. The crane held on its way for thousands of miles across the ocean.
Such was the stubbornness of the man’s nature that he looked back and regretted everything he had left behind. He tried to stop the bird, but it was no use. The crane continued on its journey for thousands of miles across the ocean.
Then a storm came on, and the wonderful paper crane got damp, crumpled up, and fell into the sea. Sentaro fell with it. Very much frightened at the thought of being drowned, he cried out loudly to Jofuku to save him. He looked round, but there was no ship in sight. He swallowed a quantity of sea-water, which only increased his miserable plight. While he was thus struggling to keep himself afloat, he saw a monstrous shark swimming towards him. As it came nearer it opened its huge mouth ready to devour him. Sentaro was all but paralyzed with fear now that he felt his end so near, and screamed out as loudly as ever he could to Jofuku to come and rescue him.
Then a storm rolled in, and the beautiful paper crane got wet, crumpled up, and fell into the sea. Sentaro went in after it. Terrified at the thought of drowning, he shouted loudly for Jofuku to save him. He looked around, but there were no ships in sight. He gulped down a lot of seawater, which only made his situation worse. While he struggled to stay afloat, he saw a huge shark swimming toward him. As it got closer, it opened its massive mouth, ready to swallow him whole. Sentaro was almost paralyzed with fear, realizing that his end was so near, and screamed at the top of his lungs for Jofuku to come and rescue him.
Lo, and behold, Sentaro was awakened by his own screams, to find that during his long prayer he had fallen asleep before the shrine, and that all his extraordinary and frightful adventures had been only a wild dream. He was in a cold perspiration with fright, and utterly bewildered.
Lo and behold, Sentaro woke up screaming, realizing that during his long prayer he had fallen asleep in front of the shrine, and that all his strange and terrifying adventures had just been a vivid dream. He was drenched in cold sweat from fear and completely confused.
Suddenly a bright light came towards him, and in the light stood a messenger. The messenger held a book in his hand, and spoke to Sentaro:
Suddenly, a bright light approached him, and in the light stood a messenger. The messenger held a book in his hand and spoke to Sentaro:
“I am sent to you by Jofuku, who in answer to your prayer, has permitted you in a dream to see the land of Perpetual Life. But you grew weary of living there, and begged to be allowed to return to your native land so that you might die. Jofuku, so that he might try you, allowed you to drop into the sea, and then sent a shark to swallow you up. Your desire for death was not real, for even at that moment you cried out loudly and shouted for help.”
“I’m here because of Jofuku, who, in response to your prayer, allowed you to see the land of Perpetual Life in a dream. But you got tired of living there and asked to go back to your homeland so you could die. Jofuku, wanting to test you, let you fall into the sea and then sent a shark to swallow you. Your wish for death wasn’t genuine, because even then you were calling out loudly and screaming for help.”
“It is also vain for you to wish to become a hermit, or to find the Elixir of Life. These things are not for such as you—your life is not austere enough. It is best for you to go back to your paternal home, and to live a good and industrious life. Never neglect to keep the anniversaries of your ancestors, and make it your duty to provide for your children’s future. Thus will you live to a good old age and be happy, but give up the vain desire to escape death, for no man can do that, and by this time you have surely found out that even when selfish desires are granted they do not bring happiness.”
“It’s pointless for you to want to be a hermit or to search for the Elixir of Life. Those things aren’t meant for someone like you—your life isn’t strict enough. It’s better for you to go back home and lead a good, hardworking life. Always remember to honor the anniversaries of your ancestors, and make it your responsibility to secure your children’s future. This way, you’ll live to a ripe old age and be happy, but let go of the pointless desire to escape death, because no one can do that, and by now you’ve probably realized that even when selfish wishes come true, they don’t lead to happiness.”
“In this book I give you there are many precepts good for you to know—if you study them, you will be guided in the way I have pointed out to you.”
“In this book I provide, there are many principles that are good for you to know—if you study them, you will be guided in the direction I have indicated.”
The angel disappeared as soon as he had finished speaking, and Sentaro took the lesson to heart. With the book in his hand he returned to his old home, and giving up all his old vain wishes, tried to live a good and useful life and to observe the lessons taught him in the book, and he and his house prospered henceforth.
The angel vanished as soon as he finished speaking, and Sentaro took the lesson seriously. With the book in hand, he went back to his old home, let go of all his old empty dreams, and tried to live a good and meaningful life while following the lessons he learned from the book, and from then on, he and his household thrived.
THE BAMBOO-CUTTER AND THE MOON-CHILD
Long, long ago, there lived an old bamboo wood-cutter. He was very poor and sad also, for no child had Heaven sent to cheer his old age, and in his heart there was no hope of rest from work till he died and was laid in the quiet grave. Every morning he went forth into the woods and hills wherever the bamboo reared its lithe green plumes against the sky. When he had made his choice, he would cut down these feathers of the forest, and splitting them lengthwise, or cutting them into joints, would carry the bamboo wood home and make it into various articles for the household, and he and his old wife gained a small livelihood by selling them.
Once upon a time, there was an old bamboo cutter who was very poor and also sad because Heaven hadn’t sent him any children to bring joy to his old age. He felt hopeless, believing he would have to work until he died and was finally laid to rest in a quiet grave. Every morning, he ventured into the woods and hills wherever the bamboo stretched its slender green plumes against the sky. Once he picked out what he wanted, he would cut down these forest feathers. He would split them lengthwise or cut them into smaller pieces, then take the bamboo home and make various household items from it. He and his elderly wife managed to earn a small living by selling these items.
One morning as usual he had gone out to his work, and having found a nice clump of bamboos, had set to work to cut some of them down. Suddenly the green grove of bamboos was flooded with a bright soft light, as if the full moon had risen over the spot. Looking round in astonishment, he saw that the brilliance was streaming from one bamboo. The old man, full of wonder, dropped his ax and went towards the light. On nearer approach he saw that this soft splendor came from a hollow in the green bamboo stem, and still more wonderful to behold, in the midst of the brilliance stood a tiny human being, only three inches in height, and exquisitely beautiful in appearance.
One morning, as usual, he went out to work and found a nice patch of bamboos, so he started cutting some down. Suddenly, the green grove was flooded with a bright, soft light, as if the full moon had appeared right there. Looking around in amazement, he saw that the light was coming from one bamboo. The old man, filled with wonder, dropped his ax and moved closer to the light. As he approached, he realized that the soft glow was coming from a hollow in the green bamboo stem, and even more astonishing, in the middle of the light stood a tiny human being, just three inches tall, and incredibly beautiful.
“You must be sent to be my child, for I find you here among the bamboos where lies my daily work,” said the old man, and taking the little creature in his hand he took it home to his wife to bring up. The tiny girl was so exceedingly beautiful and so small, that the old woman put her into a basket to safeguard her from the least possibility of being hurt in any way.
“You must have been sent to be my child, because I found you here among the bamboos where I do my daily work,” said the old man. He picked up the little girl and took her home to his wife to raise. The tiny girl was so beautiful and so small that the old woman placed her in a basket to protect her from any chance of getting hurt.
The old couple were now very happy, for it had been a lifelong regret that they had no children of their own, and with joy they now expended all the love of their old age on the little child who had come to them in so marvelous a manner.
The elderly couple was now very happy because it had been a lifelong regret not to have children of their own, and with joy, they now poured all the love of their old age into the little child who had come to them in such a wonderful way.
From this time on, the old man often found gold in the notches of the bamboos when he hewed them down and cut them up; not only gold, but precious stones also, so that by degrees he became rich. He built himself a fine house, and was no longer known as the poor bamboo woodcutter, but as a wealthy man.
From this point on, the old man frequently discovered gold in the grooves of the bamboo when he chopped them down and split them; not just gold, but also precious gems, so gradually he grew wealthy. He built himself a beautiful house and was no longer recognized as the poor bamboo woodcutter, but as a rich man.
Three months passed quickly away, and in that time the bamboo child had, wonderful to say, become a full-grown girl, so her foster-parents did up her hair and dressed her in beautiful kimonos. She was of such wondrous beauty that they placed her behind the screens like a princess, and allowed no one to see her, waiting upon her themselves. It seemed as if she were made of light, for the house was filled with a soft shining, so that even in the dark of night it was like daytime. Her presence seemed to have a benign influence on those there. Whenever the old man felt sad, he had only to look upon his foster-daughter and his sorrow vanished, and he became as happy as when he was a youth.
Three months flew by, and in that time, the bamboo child had, incredibly, grown into a young woman. Her foster parents styled her hair and dressed her in beautiful kimonos. She was so stunningly beautiful that they kept her hidden behind screens like a princess and took care of her themselves. It was as if she radiated light, filling the house with a soft glow, making it feel like daytime even in the dark of night. Her presence seemed to uplift everyone around her. Whenever the old man felt down, he just had to look at his foster daughter, and his sadness would disappear, bringing back the happiness of his youth.
At last the day came for the naming of their new-found child, so the old couple called in a celebrated name-giver, and he gave her the name of Princess Moonlight, because her body gave forth so much soft bright light that she might have been a daughter of the Moon God.
At last, the day arrived for naming their newly found child, so the elderly couple brought in a famous name-giver, and he named her Princess Moonlight, because her body emitted such soft, bright light that she could have been a daughter of the Moon God.
For three days the festival was kept up with song and dance and music. All the friends and relations of the old couple were present, and great was their enjoyment of the festivities held to celebrate the naming of Princess Moonlight. Everyone who saw her declared that there never had been seen any one so lovely; all the beauties throughout the length and breadth of the land would grow pale beside her, so they said. The fame of the Princess’s loveliness spread far and wide, and many were the suitors who desired to win her hand, or even so much as to see her.
For three days, the festival continued with singing, dancing, and music. All the friends and relatives of the old couple were there, and everyone enjoyed the celebrations for Princess Moonlight's naming. Those who saw her agreed that she was the most beautiful person ever seen; they claimed that all the beauties across the land would appear dull in comparison. The word of the Princess’s beauty spread far and wide, and many suitors sought to win her hand, or even just to catch a glimpse of her.
Suitors from far and near posted themselves outside the house, and made little holes in the fence, in the hope of catching a glimpse of the Princess as she went from one room to the other along the veranda. They stayed there day and night, sacrificing even their sleep for a chance of seeing her, but all in vain. Then they approached the house, and tried to speak to the old man and his wife or some of the servants, but not even this was granted them.
Suitors from all over gathered outside the house, making small holes in the fence, hoping to catch a glimpse of the Princess as she moved from one room to another along the veranda. They waited there day and night, even giving up sleep for a chance to see her, but it was all for nothing. Then they got closer to the house and attempted to talk to the old man, his wife, or some of the servants, but even that was denied to them.
Still, in spite of all this disappointment they stayed on day after day, and night after night, and counted it as nothing, so great was their desire to see the Princess.
Still, despite all this disappointment, they stayed on day after day, and night after night, and considered it nothing, as their desire to see the Princess was so strong.
At last, however, most of the men, seeing how hopeless their quest was, lost heart and hope both, and returned to their homes. All except five Knights, whose ardor and determination, instead of waning, seemed to wax greater with obstacles. These five men even went without their meals, and took snatches of whatever they could get brought to them, so that they might always stand outside the dwelling. They stood there in all weathers, in sunshine and in rain.
At last, though, most of the men, realizing how hopeless their search was, lost both heart and hope and went back home. All except five Knights, whose passion and determination, instead of fading, seemed to grow stronger with every challenge. These five men even skipped their meals, grabbing quick bites of whatever they could get, just so they could always be outside the house. They stood there through all kinds of weather, in sunshine and in rain.
Sometimes they wrote letters to the Princess, but no answer was vouchsafed to them. Then when letters failed to draw any reply, they wrote poems to her telling her of the hopeless love which kept them from sleep, from food, from rest, and even from their homes. Still Princes Moonlight gave no sign of having received their verses.
Sometimes they sent letters to the Princess, but she never replied. When letters didn’t get a response, they wrote poems to her, expressing the hopeless love that kept them awake, hungry, restless, and even away from their homes. Still, Princess Moonlight showed no sign of having received their poems.
In this hopeless state the winter passed. The snow and frost and the cold winds gradually gave place to the gentle warmth of spring. Then the summer came, and the sun burned white and scorching in the heavens above and on the earth beneath, and still these faithful Knights kept watch and waited. At the end of these long months they called out to the old bamboo-cutter and entreated him to have some mercy upon them and to show them the Princess, but he answered only that as he was not her real father he could not insist on her obeying him against her wishes.
In this hopeless state, winter passed. The snow, frost, and cold winds gradually gave way to the gentle warmth of spring. Then summer arrived, and the sun blazed white and scorching in the sky above and on the earth below, yet these loyal Knights kept watch and waited. After these long months, they called out to the old bamboo-cutter and begged him to have some mercy on them and show them the Princess, but he could only reply that since he wasn't her real father, he couldn't force her to obey him against her wishes.
The five Knights on receiving this stern answer returned to their several homes, and pondered over the best means of touching the proud Princess’s heart, even so much as to grant them a hearing. They took their rosaries in hand and knelt before their household shrines, and burned precious incense, praying to Buddha to give them their heart’s desire. Thus several days passed, but even so they could not rest in their homes.
The five Knights, after hearing this harsh response, went back to their respective homes and thought about how to win over the proud Princess, even just to get her to listen to them. They picked up their rosaries and knelt in front of their family altars, burning valuable incense, praying to Buddha to grant them their deepest wish. Days went by like this, but they still couldn’t find peace in their homes.
So again they set out for the bamboo-cutter’s house. This time the old man came out to see them, and they asked him to let them know if it was the Princess’s resolution never to see any man whatsoever, and they implored him to speak for them and to tell her the greatness of their love, and how long they had waited through the cold of winter and the heat of summer, sleepless and roofless through all weathers, without food and without rest, in the ardent hope of winning her, and they were willing to consider this long vigil as pleasure if she would but give them one chance of pleading their cause with her.
So once again, they headed to the bamboo-cutter’s house. This time, the old man came out to meet them, and they asked him to find out if the Princess had decided never to see any man at all. They begged him to speak on their behalf and share the depth of their love, explaining how long they had endured the cold of winter and the heat of summer, sleepless and without shelter through all weather, without food and rest, all in the hopeful desire of winning her. They promised they would consider this long wait a pleasure if she would just give them one chance to plead their case with her.
The old man lent a willing ear to their tale of love, for in his inmost heart he felt sorry for these faithful suitors and would have liked to see his lovely foster-daughter married to one of them. So he went in to Princess Moonlight and said reverently:
The old man listened intently to their story of love because deep down, he felt compassion for these loyal suitors and wished to see his beautiful foster daughter married to one of them. So, he went to Princess Moonlight and said respectfully:
“Although you have always seemed to me to be a heavenly being, yet I have had the trouble of bringing you up as my own child and you have been glad of the protection of my roof. Will you refuse to do as I wish?”
“Even though you’ve always felt like a divine being to me, I’ve taken on the responsibility of raising you as my own child, and you’ve appreciated the safety of my home. Will you really refuse to do what I ask?”
Then Princess Moonlight replied that there was nothing she would not do for him, that she honored and loved him as her own father, and that as for herself she could not remember the time before she came to earth.
Then Princess Moonlight replied that there was nothing she wouldn’t do for him, that she honored and loved him like her own father, and that as for herself, she couldn’t remember a time before she came to earth.
The old man listened with great joy as she spoke these dutiful words. Then he told her how anxious he was to see her safely and happily married before he died.
The old man listened with great joy as she spoke these heartfelt words. Then he expressed how eager he was to see her happily and safely married before he passed away.
“I am an old man, over seventy years of age, and my end may come any time now. It is necessary and right that you should see these five suitors and choose one of them.”
“I’m an old man, over seventy years old, and my time could be up any day now. It’s important and right that you meet these five suitors and pick one of them.”
“Oh, why,” said the Princess in distress, “must I do this? I have no wish to marry now.”
“Oh, why,” the Princess said anxiously, “do I have to do this? I don’t want to get married right now.”
“I found you,” answered the old man, “many years ago, when you were a little creature three inches high, in the midst of a great white light. The light streamed from the bamboo in which you were hid and led me to you. So I have always thought that you were more than mortal woman. While I am alive it is right for you to remain as you are if you wish to do so, but some day I shall cease to be and who will take care of you then? Therefore I pray you to meet these five brave men one at a time and make up your mind to marry one of them!”
“I found you,” the old man replied, “many years ago when you were just a tiny creature, only three inches tall, surrounded by a brilliant white light. The light was coming from the bamboo where you were hiding, and it guided me to you. Ever since, I’ve believed you are more than just a mortal woman. As long as I’m alive, it’s right for you to remain as you are if that’s what you want, but someday I won’t be around anymore, and who will take care of you then? So I urge you to meet these five brave men, one by one, and decide to marry one of them!”
Then the Princess answered that she felt sure that she was not as beautiful as perhaps report made her out to be, and that even if she consented to marry any one of them, not really knowing her before, his heart might change afterwards. So as she did not feel sure of them, even though her father told her they were worthy Knights, she did not feel it wise to see them.
Then the Princess replied that she was pretty sure she wasn't as beautiful as people claimed, and that even if she agreed to marry one of them without really knowing him first, his feelings might change later on. So, since she wasn't confident about them, even though her father assured her they were honorable Knights, she didn't think it was wise to meet them.
“All you say is very reasonable,” said the old man, “but what kind of men will you consent to see? I do not call these five men who have waited on you for months, light-hearted. They have stood outside this house through the winter and the summer, often denying themselves food and sleep so that they may win you. What more can you demand?”
“All your points make sense,” said the old man, “but what kind of men are you willing to meet? I don’t see these five men who have waited on you for months as frivolous. They have stood outside this house through both winter and summer, often going without food and sleep just to win your favor. What more can you ask for?”
Then Princess Moonlight said she must make further trial of their love before she would grant their request to interview her. The five warriors were to prove their love by each bringing her from distant countries something that she desired to possess.
Then Princess Moonlight said she needed to test their love further before she would agree to meet with them. The five warriors had to prove their love by each bringing her something she wanted from faraway lands.
That same evening the suitors arrived and began to play their flutes in turn, and to sing their self-composed songs telling of their great and tireless love. The bamboo-cutter went out to them and offered them his sympathy for all they had endured and all the patience they had shown in their desire to win his foster-daughter. Then he gave them her message, that she would consent to marry whosoever was successful in bringing her what she wanted. This was to test them.
That same evening, the suitors showed up and took turns playing their flutes and singing their self-written songs about their deep and unyielding love. The bamboo-cutter came out to them and expressed his sympathy for everything they had gone through and all the patience they had displayed in their pursuit of his foster daughter. Then he delivered her message, that she would agree to marry whoever managed to bring her what she desired. This was a way to challenge them.
The five all accepted the trial, and thought it an excellent plan, for it would prevent jealousy between them.
The five all agreed to the trial and thought it was a great idea, as it would help avoid jealousy among them.
Princess Moonlight then sent word to the First Knight that she requested him to bring her the stone bowl which had belonged to Buddha in India.
Princess Moonlight then sent a message to the First Knight, asking him to bring her the stone bowl that had once belonged to Buddha in India.
The Second Knight was asked to go to the Mountain of Horai, said to be situated in the Eastern Sea, and to bring her a branch of the wonderful tree that grew on its summit. The roots of this tree were of silver, the trunk of gold, and the branches bore as fruit white jewels.
The Second Knight was asked to travel to the Mountain of Horai, believed to be located in the Eastern Sea, and to bring her a branch from the amazing tree that grew at its peak. The roots of this tree were silver, the trunk was gold, and the branches produced white jewels as fruit.
The Third Knight was told to go to China and search for the fire-rat and to bring her its skin.
The Third Knight was instructed to travel to China and look for the fire-rat to bring back its skin.
The Fourth Knight was told to search for the dragon that carried on its head the stone radiating five colors and to bring the stone to her.
The Fourth Knight was told to look for the dragon that had a stone on its head shining with five colors and to bring that stone to her.
The Fifth Knight was to find the swallow which carried a shell in its stomach and to bring the shell to her.
The Fifth Knight was to find the swallow that carried a shell in its stomach and bring the shell to her.
The old man thought these very hard tasks and hesitated to carry the messages, but the Princess would make no other conditions. So her commands were issued word for word to the five men who, when they heard what was required of them, were all disheartened and disgusted at what seemed to them the impossibility of the tasks given them and returned to their own homes in despair.
The old man found these tasks daunting and hesitated to deliver the messages, but the Princess wouldn't accept any other terms. So, her orders were relayed exactly to the five men who, upon hearing what was expected of them, felt disheartened and repulsed by what they saw as the impossible nature of the tasks. They went back to their homes in despair.
But after a time, when they thought of the Princess, the love in their hearts revived for her, and they resolved to make an attempt to get what she desired of them.
But after a while, when they thought about the Princess, their love for her came back, and they decided to try to give her what she wanted.
The First Knight sent word to the Princess that he was starting out that day on the quest of Buddha’s bowl, and he hoped soon to bring it to her. But he had not the courage to go all the way to India, for in those days traveling was very difficult and full of danger, so he went to one of the temples in Kyoto and took a stone bowl from the altar there, paying the priest a large sum of money for it. He then wrapped it in a cloth of gold and, waiting quietly for three years, returned and carried it to the old man.
The First Knight sent a message to the Princess that he was setting out that day on the quest for Buddha’s bowl, and he hoped to bring it to her soon. However, he didn’t have the bravery to travel all the way to India, since back then, traveling was really tough and quite dangerous. So, he went to one of the temples in Kyoto and took a stone bowl from the altar, paying the priest a hefty amount for it. He then wrapped it in gold cloth and, after waiting quietly for three years, returned and took it to the old man.
Princess Moonlight wondered that the Knight should have returned so soon. She took the bowl from its gold wrapping, expecting it to make the room full of light, but it did not shine at all, so she knew that it was a sham thing and not the true bowl of Buddha. She returned it at once and refused to see him. The Knight threw the bowl away and returned to his home in despair. He gave up now all hopes of ever winning the Princess.
Princess Moonlight was surprised that the Knight had come back so soon. She took the bowl out of its gold wrapping, expecting it to light up the room, but it didn’t shine at all, so she realized it was fake and not the genuine bowl of Buddha. She immediately returned it and refused to see him. The Knight threw the bowl away and went home in despair. He gave up all hope of ever winning the Princess.
The Second Knight told his parents that he needed change of air for his health, for he was ashamed to tell them that love for the Princess Moonlight was the real cause of his leaving them. He then left his home, at the same time sending word to the Princess that he was setting out for Mount Horai in the hope of getting her a branch of the gold and silver tree which she so much wished to have. He only allowed his servants to accompany him half-way, and then sent them back. He reached the seashore and embarked on a small ship, and after sailing away for three days he landed and employed several carpenters to build him a house contrived in such a way that no one could get access to it. He then shut himself up with six skilled jewelers, and endeavored to make such a gold and silver branch as he thought would satisfy the Princess as having come from the wonderful tree growing on Mount Horai. Every one whom he had asked declared that Mount Horai belonged to the land of fable and not to fact.
The Second Knight told his parents he needed some fresh air for his health, feeling too embarrassed to admit that his true reason for leaving was his love for Princess Moonlight. He then left home, sending word to the Princess that he was heading to Mount Horai in hopes of getting her a branch from the gold and silver tree she longed for. He only took his servants partway and then sent them back. He reached the coast, boarded a small ship, and after three days of sailing, he landed and hired several carpenters to build a house designed so that no one could get in. He then shut himself in with six skilled jewelers and worked to create a gold and silver branch that he believed would impress the Princess as if it came from the magical tree on Mount Horai. Everyone he consulted claimed that Mount Horai was a place of legend, not reality.
When the branch was finished, he took his journey home and tried to make himself look as if he were wearied and worn out with travel. He put the jeweled branch into a lacquer box and carried it to the bamboo-cutter, begging him to present it to the Princess.
When the branch was done, he headed home and tried to look tired and exhausted from his journey. He placed the jeweled branch in a lacquer box and brought it to the bamboo-cutter, asking him to give it to the Princess.
The old man was quite deceived by the travel-stained appearance of the Knight, and thought that he had only just returned from his long journey with the branch. So he tried to persuade the Princess to consent to see the man. But she remained silent and looked very sad. The old man began to take out the branch and praised it as a wonderful treasure to be found nowhere in the whole land. Then he spoke of the Knight, how handsome and how brave he was to have undertaken a journey to so remote a place as the Mount of Horai.
The old man was completely fooled by the worn-out look of the Knight and assumed he had just come back from his long journey with the branch. So, he tried to convince the Princess to agree to see the man. But she stayed quiet and looked really sad. The old man took out the branch and raved about it as an incredible treasure that couldn’t be found anywhere else in the whole land. Then he talked about the Knight, how handsome and brave he was for venturing to such a distant place as the Mount of Horai.
Princess Moonlight took the branch in her hand and looked at it carefully. She then told her foster-parent that she knew it was impossible for the man to have obtained a branch from the gold and silver tree growing on Mount Horai so quickly or so easily, and she was sorry to say she believed it artificial.
Princess Moonlight picked up the branch and examined it closely. She then informed her foster-parent that she believed it was impossible for the man to have gotten a branch from the gold and silver tree on Mount Horai so quickly or easily, and she regrettably thought it was fake.
The old man then went out to the expectant Knight, who had now approached the house, and asked where he had found the branch. Then the man did not scruple to make up a long story.
The old man then went out to the eager Knight, who had now come closer to the house, and asked where he had found the branch. The man then had no hesitation in concocting a long story.
“Two years ago I took a ship and started in search of Mount Horai. After going before the wind for some time I reached the far Eastern Sea. Then a great storm arose and I was tossed about for many days, losing all count of the points of the compass, and finally we were blown ashore on an unknown island. Here I found the place inhabited by demons who at one time threatened to kill and eat me. However, I managed to make friends with these horrible creatures, and they helped me and my sailors to repair the boat, and I set sail again. Our food gave out, and we suffered much from sickness on board. At last, on the five-hundredth day from the day of starting, I saw far off on the horizon what looked like the peak of a mountain. On nearer approach, this proved to be an island, in the center of which rose a high mountain. I landed, and after wandering about for two or three days, I saw a shining being coming towards me on the beach, holding in his hands a golden bowl. I went up to him and asked him if I had, by good chance, found the island of Mount Horai, and he answered:”
“Two years ago, I took a ship and set out in search of Mount Horai. After sailing for a while with the wind at my back, I reached the far Eastern Sea. Suddenly, a massive storm hit, and I was tossed around for many days, losing all sense of direction until we were blown ashore on an unknown island. There, I encountered a place inhabited by demons who once threatened to kill and eat me. However, I managed to befriend these terrifying creatures, and they helped my sailors and me fix the boat, so I could set sail again. Our food ran out, and we suffered greatly from illness on board. Finally, on the five-hundredth day since we started, I spotted something on the horizon that looked like the peak of a mountain. As I got closer, I realized it was an island with a tall mountain in the center. I landed, and after wandering around for two to three days, I saw a shining being walking toward me on the beach, holding a golden bowl. I approached him and asked if I had, by any chance, found the island of Mount Horai, and he replied:”
“‘Yes, this is Mount Horai!’”
"Yes, this is Mount Horai!"
“With much difficulty I climbed to the summit, here stood the golden tree growing with silver roots in the ground. The wonders of that strange land are many, and if I began to tell you about them I could never stop. In spite of my wish to stay there long, on breaking off the branch I hurried back. With utmost speed it has taken me four hundred days to get back, and, as you see, my clothes are still damp from exposure on the long sea voyage. I have not even waited to change my raiment, so anxious was I to bring the branch to the Princess quickly.”
“After a lot of effort, I made it to the top, where I found the golden tree with silver roots in the ground. The wonders of that strange land are countless, and if I started telling you about them, I would never stop. Even though I wanted to stay there longer, once I broke off the branch, I rushed back. It took me four hundred days to return with all my speed, and as you can see, my clothes are still damp from the long sea voyage. I didn't even take the time to change, I was so eager to bring the branch to the Princess quickly.”
Just at this moment the six jewelers, who had been employed on the making of the branch, but not yet paid by the Knight, arrived at the house and sent in a petition to the Princess to be paid for their labor. They said that they had worked for over a thousand days making the branch of gold, with its silver twigs and its jeweled fruit, that was now presented to her by the Knight, but as yet they had received nothing in payment. So this Knight’s deception was thus found out, and the Princess, glad of an escape from one more importunate suitor, was only too pleased to send back the branch. She called in the workmen and had them paid liberally, and they went away happy. But on the way home they were overtaken by the disappointed man, who beat them till they were nearly dead, for letting out the secret, and they barely escaped with their lives. The Knight then returned home, raging in his heart; and in despair of ever winning the Princess gave up society and retired to a solitary life among the mountains.
Just then, the six jewelers, who had worked on making the branch but hadn’t been paid by the Knight yet, arrived at the house and sent a request to the Princess for their payment. They explained that they had spent over a thousand days creating the gold branch, with its silver twigs and jeweled fruit, which the Knight had presented to her, but they had received nothing in return. The Knight's trick was uncovered, and the Princess, relieved to be free from yet another persistent suitor, gladly returned the branch. She called in the jewelers and paid them generously, and they left feeling happy. However, on their way home, they were caught by the furious Knight, who beat them nearly to death for revealing the secret, and they barely escaped with their lives. The Knight then returned home, seething with anger, and in despair of ever winning the Princess, he withdrew from society and isolated himself in the mountains.
Now the Third Knight had a friend in China, so he wrote to him to get the skin of the fire-rat. The virtue of any part of this animal was that no fire could harm it. He promised his friend any amount of money he liked to ask if only he could get him the desired article. As soon as the news came that the ship on which his friend had sailed home had come into port, he rode seven days on horseback to meet him. He handed his friend a large sum of money, and received the fire-rat’s skin. When he reached home he put it carefully in a box and sent it in to the Princess while he waited outside for her answer.
Now the Third Knight had a friend in China, so he wrote to him to get the skin of the fire-rat. The cool thing about this animal’s skin was that no fire could hurt it. He promised his friend any amount of money he wanted if only he could get him the skin. As soon as he heard that the ship his friend was on had returned to port, he rode for seven days to meet him. He gave his friend a large sum of money and received the fire-rat’s skin. When he got home, he carefully put it in a box and sent it to the Princess while he waited outside for her response.
The bamboo-cutter took the box from the Knight and, as usual, carried it in to her and tried to coax her to see the Knight at once, but Princess Moonlight refused, saying that she must first put the skin to test by putting it into the fire. If it were the real thing it would not burn. So she took off the crape wrapper and opened the box, and then threw the skin into the fire. The skin crackled and burnt up at once, and the Princess knew that this man also had not fulfilled his word. So the Third Knight failed also.
The bamboo-cutter took the box from the Knight and, as usual, brought it to her, trying to persuade her to meet the Knight right away, but Princess Moonlight declined, saying she needed to test the skin by putting it in the fire. If it was genuine, it wouldn’t burn. So she removed the crape wrapper, opened the box, and tossed the skin into the fire. The skin crackled and burned immediately, and the Princess realized that this man had not kept his promise either. So the Third Knight failed too.
Now the Fourth Knight was no more enterprising than the rest. Instead of starting out on the quest of the dragon bearing on its head the five-color-radiating jewel, he called all his servants together and gave them the order to seek for it far and wide in Japan and in China, and he strictly forbade any of them to return till they had found it.
Now the Fourth Knight was no more ambitious than the others. Instead of setting out on the quest for the dragon with the five-colored jewel on its head, he gathered all his servants and instructed them to search for it far and wide in Japan and China, and he firmly ordered that none of them return until they had found it.
His numerous retainers and servants started out in different directions, with no intention, however, of obeying what they considered an impossible order. They simply took a holiday, went to pleasant country places together, and grumbled at their master’s unreasonableness.
His many workers and servants went off in various directions, with no intention of following what they thought was an impossible order. They simply took a break, visited nice places in the countryside together, and complained about their master's unreasonable demands.
The Knight meanwhile, thinking that his retainers could not fail to find the jewel, repaired to his house, and fitted it up beautifully for the reception of the Princess, he felt so sure of winning her.
The Knight, believing that his servants would definitely find the jewel, went home and prepared his house beautifully to welcome the Princess, confident that he would win her over.
One year passed away in weary waiting, and still his men did not return with the dragon-jewel. The Knight became desperate. He could wait no longer, so taking with him only two men he hired a ship and commanded the captain to go in search of the dragon; the captain and the sailors refused to undertake what they said was an absurd search, but the Knight compelled them at last to put out to sea.
One year went by in exhausting waiting, and still his men didn’t come back with the dragon-jewel. The Knight became desperate. He could wait no longer, so he took only two men with him, hired a ship, and ordered the captain to go look for the dragon. The captain and the sailors resisted, saying it was a pointless search, but the Knight finally forced them to set sail.
When they had been but a few days out they encountered a great storm which lasted so long that, by the time its fury abated, the Knight had determined to give up the hunt of the dragon. They were at last blown on shore, for navigation was primitive in those days. Worn out with his travels and anxiety, the fourth suitor gave himself up to rest. He had caught a very heavy cold, and had to go to bed with a swollen face.
When they had been out for just a few days, they ran into a huge storm that lasted so long that by the time it calmed down, the Knight had decided to give up the dragon hunt. Eventually, they were blown ashore, since sailing was pretty basic back then. Exhausted from his journey and stress, the fourth suitor allowed himself to rest. He had caught a really bad cold and had to go to bed with a swollen face.
The governor of the place, hearing of his plight, sent messengers with a letter inviting him to his house. While he was there thinking over all his troubles, his love for the Princess turned to anger, and he blamed her for all the hardships he had undergone. He thought that it was quite probable she had wished to kill him so that she might be rid of him, and in order to carry out her wish had sent him upon his impossible quest.
The governor of the area, learning about his difficulties, sent messengers with a letter inviting him to his home. While he was there reflecting on his troubles, his feelings for the Princess shifted to anger, and he blamed her for all the hardships he had faced. He figured it was likely she wanted to get rid of him and had sent him on his impossible quest to fulfill that desire.
At this point all the servants he had sent out to find the jewel came to see him, and were surprised to find praise instead of displeasure awaiting them. Their master told them that he was heartily sick of adventure, and said that he never intended to go near the Princess’s house again in the future.
At this point, all the servants he had sent out to find the jewel came to see him, and they were surprised to find praise instead of anger waiting for them. Their master told them that he was completely tired of adventure and said that he never planned to go near the Princess’s house again in the future.
Like all the rest, the Fifth Knight failed in his quest—he could not find the swallow’s shell.
Like everyone else, the Fifth Knight couldn't complete his mission—he couldn't find the swallow's shell.
By this time the fame of Princess Moonlight’s beauty had reached the ears of the Emperor, and he sent one of the Court ladies to see if she were really as lovely as report said; if so he would summon her to the Palace and make her one of the ladies-in-waiting.
By this time, the Emperor had heard about Princess Moonlight's stunning beauty, so he sent one of the Court ladies to check if she was really as lovely as everyone claimed. If she was, he would invite her to the Palace and make her one of the ladies-in-waiting.
When the Court lady arrived, in spite of her father’s entreaties, Princess Moonlight refused to see her. The Imperial messenger insisted, saying it was the Emperor’s order. Then Princess Moonlight told the old man that if she was forced to go to the Palace in obedience to the Emperor’s order, she would vanish from the earth.
When the court lady arrived, despite her father's pleas, Princess Moonlight wouldn’t see her. The imperial messenger pressed on, stating it was the Emperor’s command. Then Princess Moonlight told the old man that if she had to go to the palace to follow the Emperor’s orders, she would simply disappear from the world.
When the Emperor was told of her persistence in refusing to obey his summons, and that if pressed to obey she would disappear altogether from sight, he determined to go and see her. So he planned to go on a hunting excursion in the neighborhood of the bamboo-cutter’s house, and see the Princess himself. He sent word to the old man of his intention, and he received consent to the scheme. The next day the Emperor set out with his retinue, which he soon managed to outride. He found the bamboo-cutter’s house and dismounted. He then entered the house and went straight to where the Princess was sitting with her attendant maidens.
When the Emperor learned about her stubbornness in refusing to respond to his calls, and that if he insisted, she would completely vanish, he decided to visit her. So he arranged a hunting trip near the bamboo-cutter’s home to see the Princess in person. He informed the old man of his plans, and received his approval. The following day, the Emperor set out with his entourage, which he quickly left behind. He arrived at the bamboo-cutter’s house and got off his horse. Then he went inside and walked directly to where the Princess was sitting with her ladies-in-waiting.
Never had he seen any one so wonderfully beautiful, and he could not but look at her, for she was more lovely than any human being as she shone in her own soft radiance. When Princess Moonlight became aware that a stranger was looking at her she tried to escape from the room, but the Emperor caught her and begged her to listen to what he had to say. Her only answer was to hide her face in her sleeves.
Never had he seen anyone so incredibly beautiful, and he couldn’t help but look at her, for she was more stunning than any human being, glowing with her own gentle light. When Princess Moonlight realized that a stranger was watching her, she tried to leave the room, but the Emperor stopped her and begged her to hear him out. Her only response was to hide her face in her sleeves.
The Emperor fell deeply in love with her, and begged her to come to the Court, where he would give her a position of honor and everything she could wish for. He was about to send for one of the Imperial palanquins to take her back with him at once, saying that her grace and beauty should adorn a Court, and not be hidden in a bamboo-cutter’s cottage.
The Emperor fell head over heels for her and pleaded with her to come to the Court, where he would give her a prestigious position and everything she desired. He was just about to call for one of the Imperial palanquins to take her back with him right away, insisting that her elegance and beauty deserved to be at the Court, not tucked away in a bamboo-cutter’s cottage.
But the Princess stopped him. She said that if she were forced to go to the Palace she would turn at once into a shadow, and even as she spoke she began to lose her form. Her figure faded from his sight while he looked.
But the Princess stopped him. She said that if she had to go to the Palace, she would instantly turn into a shadow, and as she spoke, she began to lose her shape. Her figure faded from his sight while he watched.
The Emperor then promised to leave her free if only she would resume her former shape, which she did.
The Emperor then promised to let her go if she would just go back to her original form, which she did.
It was now time for him to return, for his retinue would be wondering what had happened to their Royal master when they missed him for so long. So he bade her good-by, and left the house with a sad heart. Princess Moonlight was for him the most beautiful woman in the world; all others were dark beside her, and he thought of her night and day. His Majesty now spent much of his time in writing poems, telling her of his love and devotion, and sent them to her, and though she refused to see him again she answered with many verses of her own composing, which told him gently and kindly that she could never marry any one on this earth. These little songs always gave him pleasure.
It was time for him to go back because his entourage would be worried about their Royal master after being gone for so long. So, he said goodbye to her and left the house with a heavy heart. Princess Moonlight was the most beautiful woman in the world to him; everyone else seemed dull compared to her, and he thought about her all day and night. His Majesty now spent a lot of time writing poems expressing his love and devotion to her, sending them her way. Even though she refused to see him again, she responded with many poems of her own, gently and kindly explaining that she could never marry anyone on this earth. These little songs always brought him joy.
At this time her foster-parents noticed that night after night the Princess would sit on her balcony and gaze for hours at the moon, in a spirit of the deepest dejection, ending always in a burst of tears. One night the old man found her thus weeping as if her heart were broken, and he besought her to tell him the reason of her sorrow.
At this time, her foster parents noticed that night after night, the Princess would sit on her balcony and stare for hours at the moon, feeling deeply sad, always ending in tears. One night, the old man found her crying as if her heart were broken, and he pleaded with her to share the reason for her sadness.
With many tears she told him that he had guessed rightly when he supposed her not to belong to this world—that she had in truth come from the moon, and that her time on earth would soon be over. On the fifteenth day of that very month of August her friends from the moon would come to fetch her, and she would have to return. Her parents were both there, but having spent a lifetime on the earth she had forgotten them, and also the moon-world to which she belonged. It made her weep, she said, to think of leaving her kind foster-parents, and the home where she had been happy for so long.
With many tears, she told him that he had guessed right when he thought she didn’t belong to this world—that she had actually come from the moon and that her time on earth would soon be up. On the fifteenth day of this very month of August, her friends from the moon would come to take her back, and she would have to go. Her parents were both there, but after spending a lifetime on earth, she had forgotten them, as well as the moon-world she came from. It made her cry, she said, to think of leaving her kind foster parents and the home where she had been happy for so long.
When her attendants heard this they were very sad, and could not eat or drink for sadness at the thought that the Princess was so soon to leave them.
When her attendants heard this, they were very upset and couldn't eat or drink because they were sad about the idea that the Princess would be leaving them so soon.
The Emperor, as soon as the news was carried to him, sent messengers to the house to find out if the report were true or not.
The Emperor, as soon as he heard the news, sent messengers to the house to check if the report was true or not.
The old bamboo-cutter went out to meet the Imperial messengers. The last few days of sorrow had told upon the old man; he had aged greatly, and looked much more than his seventy years. Weeping bitterly, he told them that the report was only too true, but he intended, however, to make prisoners of the envoys from the moon, and to do all he could to prevent the Princess from being carried back.
The old bamboo cutter went to meet the Imperial messengers. The last few days of grief had taken a toll on him; he looked much older than his seventy years. Crying intensely, he told them that the news was unfortunately true, but he planned to capture the envoys from the moon and do everything he could to stop the Princess from being taken back.
The men returned and told His Majesty all that had passed. On the fifteenth day of that month the Emperor sent a guard of two thousand warriors to watch the house. One thousand stationed themselves on the roof, another thousand kept watch round all the entrances of the house. All were well trained archers, with bows and arrows. The bamboo-cutter and his wife hid Princess Moonlight in an inner room.
The men came back and told the Emperor everything that had happened. On the fifteenth of that month, the Emperor sent a guard of two thousand warriors to keep an eye on the house. One thousand set up on the roof, while the other thousand monitored all the entrances. They were all skilled archers, armed with bows and arrows. The bamboo cutter and his wife hid Princess Moonlight in a back room.
The old man gave orders that no one was to sleep that night, all in the house were to keep a strict watch, and be ready to protect the Princess. With these precautions, and the help of the Emperor’s men-at-arms, he hoped to withstand the moon-messengers, but the Princess told him that all these measures to keep her would be useless, and that when her people came for her nothing whatever could prevent them from carrying out their purpose. Even the Emperors men would be powerless. Then she added with tears that she was very, very sorry to leave him and his wife, whom she had learned to love as her parents, that if she could do as she liked she would stay with them in their old age, and try to make some return for all the love and kindness they had showered upon her during all her earthly life.
The old man ordered that no one was to sleep that night; everyone in the house was to stay alert and be ready to protect the Princess. With these precautions and the help of the Emperor’s soldiers, he hoped to fend off the moon-messengers. But the Princess told him that all these efforts to keep her safe would be pointless, and that when her people came for her, nothing could stop them from achieving their goal. Even the Emperor's men would be powerless. She then added tearfully that she was very, very sorry to leave him and his wife, whom she had learned to love like her own parents. If she could choose, she would stay with them in their old age and try to repay them for all the love and kindness they had shown her throughout her life.
The night wore on! The yellow harvest moon rose high in the heavens, flooding the world asleep with her golden light. Silence reigned over the pine and the bamboo forests, and on the roof where the thousand men-at-arms waited.
The night continued! The yellow harvest moon rose high in the sky, showering the sleeping world with her golden light. Silence ruled over the pine and bamboo forests, and on the roof where a thousand soldiers waited.
Then the night grew gray towards the dawn and all hoped that the danger was over—that Princess Moonlight would not have to leave them after all. Then suddenly the watchers saw a cloud form round the moon—and while they looked this cloud began to roll earthwards. Nearer and nearer it came, and every one saw with dismay that its course lay towards the house.
Then the night turned gray as dawn approached, and everyone hoped that the danger was over—that Princess Moonlight wouldn’t have to leave them after all. But suddenly, the watchers saw a cloud forming around the moon—and as they watched, this cloud started to roll down towards the earth. Closer and closer it came, and everyone felt a sense of dread as they realized it was heading straight for the house.
In a short time the sky was entirely obscured, till at last the cloud lay over the dwelling only ten feet off the ground. In the midst of the cloud there stood a flying chariot, and in the chariot a band of luminous beings. One amongst them who looked like a king and appeared to be the chief stepped out of the chariot, and, poised in air, called to the old man to come out.
In no time, the sky was completely covered, until finally, the cloud hung just ten feet above the house. In the middle of the cloud was a flying chariot, and inside the chariot was a group of glowing beings. One of them, who looked like a king and seemed to be the leader, stepped out of the chariot and, floating in the air, called to the old man to come out.
“The time has come,” he said, “for Princess Moonlight to return to the moon from whence she came. She committed a grave fault, and as a punishment was sent to live down here for a time. We know what good care you have taken of the Princess, and we have rewarded you for this and have sent you wealth and prosperity. We put the gold in the bamboos for you to find.”
“The time has come,” he said, “for Princess Moonlight to return to the moon where she came from. She made a serious mistake, and as punishment, she was sent to live down here for a while. We know how well you’ve taken care of the Princess, and we have rewarded you for this by sending you wealth and prosperity. We placed the gold in the bamboos for you to discover.”
“I have brought up this Princess for twenty years and never once has she done a wrong thing, therefore the lady you are seeking cannot be this one,” said the old man. “I pray you to look elsewhere.”
“I’ve raised this Princess for twenty years, and she’s never done anything wrong, so the lady you’re looking for can’t be her,” said the old man. “I ask you to search somewhere else.”
Then the messenger called aloud, saying:
Then the messenger shouted, saying:
“Princess Moonlight, come out from this lowly dwelling. Rest not here another moment.”
“Princess Moonlight, step out of this humble place. Don’t stay here another second.”
At these words the screens of the Princess’s room slid open of their own accord, revealing the Princess shining in her own radiance, bright and wonderful and full of beauty.
At these words, the screens of the Princess’s room opened by themselves, revealing the Princess glowing in her own light, bright and amazing and full of beauty.
The messenger led her forth and placed her in the chariot. She looked back, and saw with pity the deep sorrow of the old man. She spoke to him many comforting words, and told him that it was not her will to leave him and that he must always think of her when looking at the moon.
The messenger guided her out and helped her into the chariot. She looked back and felt pity for the old man's deep sadness. She spoke to him with many comforting words, telling him it wasn't her choice to leave and that he should always think of her when he looked at the moon.
The bamboo-cutter implored to be allowed to accompany her, but this was not allowed. The Princess took off her embroidered outer garment and gave it to him as a keepsake.
The bamboo-cutter begged to be allowed to go with her, but that wasn’t permitted. The Princess took off her beautifully embroidered outer garment and gave it to him as a memento.
One of the moon beings in the chariot held a wonderful coat of wings, another had a phial full of the Elixir of Life which was given the Princess to drink. She swallowed a little and was about to give the rest to the old man, but she was prevented from doing so.
One of the moon beings in the chariot had a stunning coat of wings, while another held a vial filled with the Elixir of Life, which was given to the Princess to drink. She took a sip and was about to give the remainder to the old man, but something stopped her.
The robe of wings was about to be put upon her shoulders, but she said:
The robe of wings was about to be placed on her shoulders, but she said:
“Wait a little. I must not forget my good friend the Emperor. I must write him once more to say good-by while still in this human form.”
“Hold on a second. I can't forget my good friend the Emperor. I need to write to him one last time to say goodbye while I’m still in this human form.”
In spite of the impatience of the messengers and charioteers she kept them waiting while she wrote. She placed the phial of the Elixir of Life with the letter, and, giving them to the old man, she asked him to deliver them to the Emperor.
Despite the messengers and charioteers being impatient, she kept them waiting while she wrote. She put the vial of the Elixir of Life with the letter and handed them to the old man, asking him to deliver them to the Emperor.
Then the chariot began to roll heavenwards towards the moon, and as they all gazed with tearful eyes at the receding Princess, the dawn broke, and in the rosy light of day the moon-chariot and all in it were lost amongst the fleecy clouds that were now wafted across the sky on the wings of the morning wind.
Then the chariot started to rise towards the moon, and as they all looked on with teary eyes at the fading Princess, dawn broke. In the soft light of day, the moon chariot and everyone in it disappeared among the fluffy clouds that were now carried across the sky by the morning breeze.
Princess Moonlight’s letter was carried to the Palace. His Majesty was afraid to touch the Elixir of Life, so he sent it with the letter to the top of the most sacred mountain in the land. Mount Fuji, and there the Royal emissaries burnt it on the summit at sunrise. So to this day people say there is smoke to be seen rising from the top of Mount Fuji to the clouds.
Princess Moonlight's letter was delivered to the Palace. The King was hesitant to handle the Elixir of Life, so he sent it along with the letter to the peak of the most sacred mountain in the land, Mount Fuji. There, the Royal envoys burned it at sunrise on the summit. To this day, people claim that smoke can be seen rising from the top of Mount Fuji into the clouds.
THE MIRROR OF MATSUYAMA
A STORY OF OLD JAPAN
Long years ago in old Japan there lived in the Province of Echigo, a very remote part of Japan even in these days, a man and his wife. When this story begins they had been married for some years and were blessed with one little daughter. She was the joy and pride of both their lives, and in her they stored an endless source of happiness for their old age.
Long ago in old Japan, in the Province of Echigo, a very remote area of Japan even today, there lived a man and his wife. When this story starts, they had been married for several years and were blessed with a little daughter. She was the joy and pride of both their lives, and they found an endless source of happiness in her as they grew older.
What golden letter days in their memory were these that had marked her growing up from babyhood; the visit to the temple when she was just thirty days old, her proud mother carrying her, robed in ceremonial kimono, to be put under the patronage of the family’s household god; then her first dolls festival, when her parents gave her a set of dolls and their miniature belongings, to be added to as year succeeded year; and perhaps the most important occasion of all, on her third birthday, when her first OBI (broad brocade sash) of scarlet and gold was tied round her small waist, a sign that she had crossed the threshold of girlhood and left infancy behind. Now that she was seven years of age, and had learned to talk and to wait upon her parents in those several little ways so dear to the hearts of fond parents, their cup of happiness seemed full. There could not be found in the whole of the Island Empire a happier little family.
What golden days in their memory were these that marked her journey from babyhood; the visit to the temple when she was just thirty days old, her proud mother carrying her, dressed in a ceremonial kimono, to be placed under the care of the family’s household god; then her first doll festival, when her parents gave her a set of dolls and their miniature belongings, to be expanded as the years went by; and perhaps the most significant occasion of all, on her third birthday, when her first OBI (broad brocade sash) of scarlet and gold was tied around her small waist, a sign that she had entered girlhood and left infancy behind. Now that she was seven years old and had learned to talk and to help her parents in those various little ways that are so cherished by loving parents, their happiness seemed complete. You couldn’t find a happier family anywhere in the whole of the Island Empire.
One day there was much excitement in the home, for the father had been suddenly summoned to the capital on business. In these days of railways and jinrickshas and other rapid modes of traveling, it is difficult to realize what such a journey as that from Matsuyama to Kyoto meant. The roads were rough and bad, and ordinary people had to walk every step of the way, whether the distance were one hundred or several hundred miles. Indeed, in those days it was as great an undertaking to go up to the capital as it is for a Japanese to make a voyage to Europe now.
One day, there was a lot of excitement in the house because the father had been unexpectedly called to the capital for work. In the days of trains, rickshaws, and other fast ways to travel, it's hard to imagine what a journey from Matsuyama to Kyoto really meant. The roads were rough and poor, and regular people had to walk the entire distance, whether it was a hundred miles or several hundred. Back then, making the trip to the capital was as big of a deal as it is for a Japanese person to travel to Europe today.
So the wife was very anxious while she helped her husband get ready for the long journey, knowing what an arduous task lay before him. Vainly she wished that she could accompany him, but the distance was too great for the mother and child to go, and besides that, it was the wife’s duty to take care of the home.
So the wife was really worried as she helped her husband prepare for the long journey, aware of the tough road ahead of him. She wishfully thought about how nice it would be to go with him, but the distance was too far for her and their child. Plus, it was her responsibility to take care of the home.
All was ready at last, and the husband stood in the porch with his little family round him.
All was ready at last, and the husband stood on the porch with his small family around him.
“Do not be anxious, I will come back soon,” said the man. “While I am away take care of everything, and especially of our little daughter.”
“Don’t worry, I’ll be back soon,” the man said. “While I’m gone, take care of everything, especially our little girl.”
“Yes, we shall be all right—but you—you must take care of yourself and delay not a day in coming back to us,” said the wife, while the tears fell like rain from her eyes.
“Yes, we’ll be fine—but you—you need to take care of yourself and don’t delay even a day in coming back to us,” said the wife, as tears streamed down her face like rain.
The little girl was the only one to smile, for she was ignorant of the sorrow of parting, and did not know that going to the capital was at all different from walking to the next village, which her father did very often. She ran to his side, and caught hold of his long sleeve to keep him a moment.
The little girl was the only one smiling because she didn’t understand the sadness of saying goodbye and didn’t realize that going to the capital was any different from walking to the next village, something her father did very often. She ran to his side and grabbed his long sleeve to hold him for a moment.
“Father, I will be very good while I am waiting for you to come back, so please bring me a present.”
“Dad, I’ll be really good while I’m waiting for you to come back, so please bring me a gift.”
As the father turned to take a last look at his weeping wife and smiling, eager child, he felt as if some one were pulling him back by the hair, so hard was it for him to leave them behind, for they had never been separated before. But he knew that he must go, for the call was imperative. With a great effort he ceased to think, and resolutely turning away he went quickly down the little garden and out through the gate. His wife, catching up the child in her arms, ran as far as the gate, and watched him as he went down the road between the pines till he was lost in the haze of the distance and all she could see was his quaint peaked hat, and at last that vanished too.
As the father turned to take one last look at his crying wife and his smiling, excited child, it felt like someone was tugging him back by the hair; it was so hard for him to leave them behind since they had never been apart before. But he knew he had to go because the call was urgent. With a deep breath, he stopped thinking and, with determination, turned away and quickly walked down the little garden and out through the gate. His wife, picking up the child in her arms, ran as far as the gate and watched him head down the road between the pines until he disappeared into the haze of the distance, and all she could see was his quirky peaked hat, which finally vanished as well.
“Now father has gone, you and I must take care of everything till he comes back,” said the mother, as she made her way back to the house.
“Now that dad is gone, you and I have to handle everything until he returns,” said the mother as she walked back to the house.
“Yes, I will be very good,” said the child, nodding her head, “and when father comes home please tell him how good I have been, and then perhaps he will give me a present.”
“Yes, I’ll be really good,” said the child, nodding her head, “and when Dad comes home, please tell him how good I’ve been, and then maybe he’ll give me a present.”
“Father is sure to bring you something that you want very much. I know, for I asked him to bring you a doll. You must think of father every day, and pray for a safe journey till he comes back.”
“Dad is definitely going to bring you something you really want. I know, because I asked him to get you a doll. You should think about Dad every day and pray for his safe journey until he comes back.”
“O, yes, when he comes home again how happy I shall be,” said the child, clapping her hands, and her face growing bright with joy at the glad thought. It seemed to the mother as she looked at the child’s face that her love for her grew deeper and deeper.
“Oh, yes, when he comes home again, how happy I’ll be,” said the child, clapping her hands, her face lighting up with joy at the happy thought. As the mother looked at the child’s face, she felt her love for her growing deeper and deeper.
Then she set to work to make the winter clothes for the three of them. She set up her simple wooden spinning-wheel and spun the thread before she began to weave the stuffs. In the intervals of her work she directed the little girl’s games and taught her to read the old stories of her country. Thus did the wife find consolation in work during the lonely days of her husband’s absence. While the time was thus slipping quickly by in the quiet home, the husband finished his business and returned.
Then she got to work making winter clothes for the three of them. She set up her simple wooden spinning wheel and spun the thread before starting to weave the fabric. In between her tasks, she guided the little girl’s games and taught her to read the old stories of their country. In this way, the wife found comfort in her work during the lonely days of her husband’s absence. While time passed quickly in their quiet home, the husband wrapped up his business and came back.
It would have been difficult for any one who did not know the man well to recognize him. He had traveled day after day, exposed to all weathers, for about a month altogether, and was sunburnt to bronze, but his fond wife and child knew him at a glance, and flew to meet him from either side, each catching hold of one of his sleeves in their eager greeting. Both the man and his wife rejoiced to find each other well. It seemed a very long time to all till—the mother and child helping—his straw sandals were untied, his large umbrella hat taken off, and he was again in their midst in the old familiar sitting-room that had been so empty while he was away.
It would have been hard for anyone who didn't know the man well to recognize him. He had traveled day after day, exposed to all kinds of weather, for about a month, and his skin was sunburned to a bronze color. But his loving wife and child recognized him right away and rushed to meet him from either side, each grabbing one of his sleeves in their eager greeting. Both the man and his wife were happy to see that they were all well. It felt like a long time to everyone until—with the mother and child helping—his straw sandals were untied, his large umbrella hat taken off, and he was back in the old familiar sitting room that had felt so empty while he was away.
As soon as they had sat down on the white mats, the father opened a bamboo basket that he had brought in with him, and took out a beautiful doll and a lacquer box full of cakes.
As soon as they sat down on the white mats, the father opened a bamboo basket he had brought in with him and took out a beautiful doll and a lacquer box filled with cakes.
“Here,” he said to the little girl, “is a present for you. It is a prize for taking care of mother and the house so well while I was away.”
“Here,” he said to the little girl, “is a gift for you. It’s a reward for looking after Mom and the house so well while I was gone.”
“Thank you,” said the child, as she bowed her head to the ground, and then put out her hand just like a little maple leaf with its eager wide-spread fingers to take the doll and the box, both of which, coming from the capital, were prettier than anything she had ever seen. No words can tell how delighted the little girl was—her face seemed as if it would melt with joy, and she had no eyes and no thought for anything else.
“Thank you,” the child said, bowing her head to the ground, and then stretched out her hand like a little maple leaf with its eager, wide-spread fingers to take the doll and the box, both of which, coming from the capital, were prettier than anything she had ever seen. No words can describe how delighted the little girl was—her face looked like it would melt with joy, and she had no eyes and no thoughts for anything else.
Again the husband dived into the basket, and brought out this time a square wooden box, carefully tied up with red and white string, and handing it to his wife, said:
Again, the husband reached into the basket and pulled out a square wooden box, neatly tied with red and white string. He handed it to his wife and said:
“And this is for you.”
"And this is for you."
The wife took the box, and opening it carefully took out a metal disk with a handle attached. One side was bright and shining like a crystal, and the other was covered with raised figures of pine-trees and storks, which had been carved out of its smooth surface in lifelike reality. Never had she seen such a thing in her life, for she had been born and bred in the rural province of Echigo. She gazed into the shining disk, and looking up with surprise and wonder pictured on her face, she said:
The wife picked up the box, and after opening it carefully, she took out a metal disc with a handle attached. One side was bright and shiny like a crystal, while the other was decorated with raised carvings of pine trees and storks, intricately crafted into its smooth surface. She had never seen anything like it in her life, having grown up in the rural province of Echigo. She looked into the gleaming disc, and with surprise and wonder on her face, she said:
“I see somebody looking at me in this round thing! What is it that you have given me?”
“I see someone looking at me in this round thing! What have you given me?”
The husband laughed and said:
The husband chuckled and said:
“Why, it is your own face that you see. What I have brought you is called a mirror, and whoever looks into its clear surface can see their own form reflected there. Although there are none to be found in this out of the way place, yet they have been in use in the capital from the most ancient times. There the mirror is considered a very necessary requisite for a woman to possess. There is an old proverb that ‘As the sword is the soul of a samurai, so is the mirror the soul of a woman,’ and according to popular tradition, a woman’s mirror is an index to her own heart—if she keeps it bright and clear, so is her heart pure and good. It is also one of the treasures that form the insignia of the Emperor. So you must lay great store by your mirror, and use it carefully.”
“Actually, it’s your own face that you see. What I’ve brought you is called a mirror, and anyone who looks into its clear surface can see their own reflection. Although you won't find any in this remote place, they’ve been used in the capital since ancient times. There, a mirror is seen as an essential item for a woman to have. There's an old saying that ‘Just as the sword is the soul of a samurai, the mirror is the soul of a woman,’ and according to popular belief, a woman’s mirror reflects her heart—if she keeps it bright and clear, then her heart is pure and good. It’s also one of the treasures that symbolize the Emperor. So, you should value your mirror and take good care of it.”
The wife listened to all her husband told her, and was pleased at learning so much that was new to her. She was still more pleased at the precious gift—his token of remembrance while he had been away.
The wife listened to everything her husband told her and was happy to learn so much that was new to her. She was even more delighted by the precious gift—his keepsake from his time away.
“If the mirror represents my soul, I shall certainly treasure it as a valuable possession, and never will I use it carelessly.” Saying so, she lifted it as high as her forehead, in grateful acknowledgment of the gift, and then shut it up in its box and put it away.
“If the mirror reflects my soul, I will definitely cherish it as a valuable possession, and I will never use it thoughtlessly.” Saying this, she held it up to her forehead in thankful recognition of the gift, then closed it in its box and stored it away.
The wife saw that her husband was very tired, and set about serving the evening meal and making everything as comfortable as she could for him. It seemed to the little family as if they had not known what true happiness was before, so glad were they to be together again, and this evening the father had much to tell of his journey and of all he had seen at the great capital.
The wife noticed that her husband was really tired, so she started preparing the evening meal and making everything as comfortable as possible for him. It felt to the little family like they had never experienced true happiness before, as they were so happy to be together again. That evening, the father had a lot to share about his journey and everything he had seen in the great capital.
Time passed away in the peaceful home, and the parents saw their fondest hopes realized as their daughter grew from childhood into a beautiful girl of sixteen. As a gem of priceless value is held in its proud owner’s hand, so had they reared her with unceasing love and care: and now their pains were more than doubly rewarded. What a comfort she was to her mother as she went about the house taking her part in the housekeeping, and how proud her father was of her, for she daily reminded him of her mother when he had first married her.
Time passed in their happy home, and the parents watched their greatest hopes come true as their daughter grew from a child into a beautiful sixteen-year-old. Just like a priceless gem held in its owner's hand, they had raised her with endless love and care: now their efforts were more than rewarded. She was such a comfort to her mother as she helped around the house, and her father was so proud of her because she reminded him of her mother when they first got married.
But, alas! in this world nothing lasts forever. Even the moon is not always perfect in shape, but loses its roundness with time, and flowers bloom and then fade. So at last the happiness of this family was broken up by a great sorrow. The good and gentle wife and mother was one day taken ill.
But, unfortunately, nothing in this world lasts forever. Even the moon isn’t always perfectly round; it loses its shape over time, and flowers bloom only to wither away. Eventually, the happiness of this family was shattered by a deep sorrow. The kind and gentle wife and mother fell ill one day.
In the first days of her illness the father and daughter thought that it was only a cold, and were not particularly anxious. But the days went by and still the mother did not get better; she only grew worse, and the doctor was puzzled, for in spite of all he did the poor woman grew weaker day by day. The father and daughter were stricken with grief, and day or night the girl never left her mother’s side. But in spite of all their efforts the woman’s life was not to be saved.
In the early days of her illness, the father and daughter thought it was just a cold and weren’t too worried. But as the days passed, the mother didn’t improve; she only got worse, and the doctor was baffled because, despite all his efforts, the poor woman became weaker every day. The father and daughter were heartbroken, and the girl stayed by her mother’s side day and night. But despite all their attempts, they couldn't save the woman's life.
One day as the girl sat near her mother’s bed, trying to hide with a cheery smile the gnawing trouble at her heart, the mother roused herself and taking her daughter’s hand, gazed earnestly and lovingly into her eyes. Her breath was labored and she spoke with difficulty:
One day, as the girl sat by her mother’s bedside, trying to mask the deep worry in her heart with a cheerful smile, the mother stirred and, taking her daughter’s hand, looked intently and affectionately into her eyes. Her breathing was heavy, and she spoke with effort:
“My daughter. I am sure that nothing can save me now. When I am dead, promise me to take care of your dear father and to try to be a good and dutiful woman.”
“My daughter. I’m certain that nothing can save me now. When I’m gone, promise me that you’ll take care of your dear father and try to be a good and dutiful woman.”
“Oh, mother,” said the girl as the tears rushed to her eyes, “you must not say such things. All you have to do is to make haste and get well—that will bring the greatest happiness to father and myself.”
“Oh, mom,” the girl said as tears filled her eyes, “you shouldn’t say things like that. All you need to do is hurry and get better—that will bring the most happiness to Dad and me.”
“Yes, I know, and it is a comfort to me in my last days to know how greatly you long for me to get better, but it is not to be. Do not look so sorrowful, for it was so ordained in my previous state of existence that I should die in this life just at this time; knowing this, I am quite resigned to my fate. And now I have something to give you whereby to remember me when I am gone.”
“Yes, I know, and it comforts me in my final days to see how much you want me to get better, but it's just not going to happen. Don't look so sad, because it was meant to be in my previous life that I would die now; knowing this, I’ve accepted my fate. And now I have something for you to remember me by when I'm gone.”
Putting her hand out, she took from the side of the pillow a square wooden box tied up with a silken cord and tassels. Undoing this very carefully, she took out of the box the mirror that her husband had given her years ago.
Reaching out, she grabbed a square wooden box tied with a silky cord and tassels from the side of the pillow. Gently untying it, she pulled out the mirror that her husband had gifted her years ago.
“When you were still a little child your father went up to the capital and brought me back as a present this treasure; it is called a mirror. This I give you before I die. If, after I have ceased to be in this life, you are lonely and long to see me sometimes, then take out this mirror and in the clear and shining surface you will always see me—so will you be able to meet with me often and tell me all your heart; and though I shall not be able to speak, I shall understand and sympathize with you, whatever may happen to you in the future.” With these words the dying woman handed the mirror to her daughter.
“When you were just a little girl, your dad went to the capital and brought me back this treasure as a gift; it’s called a mirror. I’m giving it to you before I pass away. If, after I’m gone from this life, you feel lonely and wish to see me sometimes, just take out this mirror, and in its clear, shining surface, you will always see me—this way, you can visit with me frequently and share all your thoughts; and even though I won’t be able to speak, I’ll understand and feel for you, no matter what happens in your future.” With these words, the dying woman handed the mirror to her daughter.
The mind of the good mother seemed to be now at rest, and sinking back without another word her spirit passed quietly away that day.
The mind of the good mother seemed at peace, and as she sank back without another word, her spirit quietly left this world that day.
The bereaved father and daughter were wild with grief, and they abandoned themselves to their bitter sorrow. They felt it to be impossible to take leave of the loved woman who till now had filled their whole lives and to commit her body to the earth. But this frantic burst of grief passed, and then they took possession of their own hearts again, crushed though they were in resignation. In spite of this the daughter’s life seemed to her desolate. Her love for her dead mother did not grow less with time, and so keen was her remembrance, that everything in daily life, even the falling of the rain and the blowing of the wind, reminded her of her mother’s death and of all that they had loved and shared together. One day when her father was out, and she was fulfilling her household duties alone, her loneliness and sorrow seemed more than she could bear. She threw herself down in her mother’s room and wept as if her heart would break. Poor child, she longed just for one glimpse of the loved face, one sound of the voice calling her pet name, or for one moment’s forgetfulness of the aching void in her heart. Suddenly she sat up. Her mother’s last words had rung through her memory hitherto dulled by grief.
The grieving father and daughter were overwhelmed with sorrow, completely consumed by their pain. They found it impossible to say goodbye to the beloved woman who had filled their lives until now and to lay her to rest. But this intense wave of grief eventually subsided, and they took hold of their hearts again, even though they were crushed with acceptance. Despite this, the daughter felt her life was empty. Her love for her deceased mother didn’t diminish over time, and her memories were so vivid that everything in her daily life, even the rain falling and the wind blowing, reminded her of her mother’s death and all that they had cherished together. One day, while her father was out and she was handling household chores alone, her loneliness and sadness felt unbearable. She collapsed in her mother’s room and cried as if her heart would shatter. Poor girl, she just longed for one glimpse of her beloved face, one sound of her voice calling her pet name, or even a moment’s escape from the deep ache in her heart. Suddenly, she sat up. Her mother’s last words had echoed through her mind, which had been clouded by grief.
“Oh! my mother told me when she gave me the mirror as a parting gift, that whenever I looked into it I should be able to meet her—to see her. I had nearly forgotten her last words—how stupid I am; I will get the mirror now and see if it can possibly be true!”
“Oh! My mom told me when she gave me the mirror as a goodbye gift, that whenever I looked into it, I should be able to meet her—to see her. I had almost forgotten her last words—how silly of me; I’ll go get the mirror now and see if it could really be true!”
She dried her eyes quickly, and going to the cupboard took out the box that contained the mirror, her heart beating with expectation as she lifted the mirror out and gazed into its smooth face. Behold, her mother’s words were true! In the round mirror before her she saw her mother’s face; but, oh, the joyful surprise! It was not her mother thin and wasted by illness, but the young and beautiful woman as she remembered her far back in the days of her own earliest childhood. It seemed to the girl that the face in the mirror must soon speak, almost that she heard the voice of her mother telling her again to grow up a good woman and a dutiful daughter, so earnestly did the eyes in the mirror look back into her own.
She quickly wiped her eyes and went to the cupboard to take out the box that held the mirror, her heart racing with anticipation as she lifted it out and looked into its smooth surface. Wow, her mother’s words were true! In the round mirror in front of her, she saw her mother’s face, but oh, what a joyful surprise! It wasn’t her mother, frail and worn from illness, but the young and beautiful woman she remembered from her earliest childhood. The girl felt like the face in the mirror would soon speak; she almost heard her mother’s voice telling her again to grow up to be a good woman and a dutiful daughter, as the eyes in the mirror gazed intently back at her.
“It is certainly my mother’s soul that I see. She knows how miserable I am without her and she has come to comfort me. Whenever I long to see her she will meet me here; how grateful I ought to be!”
“It’s definitely my mother’s spirit that I see. She knows how unhappy I am without her, and she’s here to comfort me. Whenever I wish to see her, she comes to meet me here; I should be so grateful!”
And from this time the weight of sorrow was greatly lightened for her young heart. Every morning, to gather strength for the day’s duties before her, and every evening, for consolation before she lay down to rest, did the young girl take out the mirror and gaze at the reflection which in the simplicity of her innocent heart she believed to be her mother’s soul. Daily she grew in the likeness of her dead mother’s character, and was gentle and kind to all, and a dutiful daughter to her father.
And from that time on, the burden of grief was significantly eased for her young heart. Each morning, to gather strength for the day's responsibilities ahead, and every evening, for comfort before she went to sleep, the young girl would take out the mirror and look at the reflection, which in her innocent mind, she believed to be her mother's spirit. Day by day, she became more like her deceased mother's character, being gentle and kind to everyone, and a devoted daughter to her father.
A year spent in mourning had thus passed away in the little household, when, by the advice of his relations, the man married again, and the daughter now found herself under the authority of a step-mother. It was a trying position; but her days spent in the recollection of her own beloved mother, and of trying to be what that mother would wish her to be, had made the young girl docile and patient, and she now determined to be filial and dutiful to her father’s wife, in all respects. Everything went on apparently smoothly in the family for some time under the new regime; there were no winds or waves of discord to ruffle the surface of every-day life, and the father was content.
A year of mourning had passed in the small household when, on the advice of his relatives, the man remarried, and the daughter found herself under the authority of a stepmother. It was a challenging situation; however, her days spent remembering her beloved mother and trying to be the person her mother would have wanted her to be had made the young girl compliant and patient. She decided to be respectful and dutiful to her father’s wife in every way. For a while, everything seemed to run smoothly in the family under the new arrangement; there were no conflicts to disturb the routine of everyday life, and the father was content.
But it is a woman’s danger to be petty and mean, and step-mothers are proverbial all the world over, and this one’s heart was not as her first smiles were. As the days and weeks grew into months, the step-mother began to treat the motherless girl unkindly and to try and come between the father and child.
But it's a woman's flaw to be small-minded and cruel, and stepmoms are well-known everywhere for it, and this one’s heart was not as nice as her early smiles suggested. As the days and weeks turned into months, the stepmother started to treat the motherless girl harshly and attempted to create a rift between the father and child.
Sometimes she went to her husband and complained of her step-daughter’s behavior, but the father knowing that this was to be expected, took no notice of her ill-natured complaints. Instead of lessening his affection for his daughter, as the woman desired, her grumblings only made him think of her the more. The woman soon saw that he began to show more concern for his lonely child than before. This did not please her at all, and she began to turn over in her mind how she could, by some means or other, drive her step-child out of the house. So crooked did the woman’s heart become.
Sometimes she would go to her husband and complain about her stepdaughter's behavior, but the father, knowing this was to be expected, ignored her spiteful complaints. Instead of reducing his affection for his daughter, as the woman wanted, her grumbling only made him think about her more. The woman soon noticed that he started to show more concern for his lonely child than before. This did not please her at all, and she began to think of ways to drive her stepchild out of the house. So twisted did the woman's heart become.
She watched the girl carefully, and one day peeping into her room in the early morning, she thought she discovered a grave enough sin of which to accuse the child to her father. The woman herself was a little frightened too at what she had seen.
She watched the girl closely, and one morning, peeking into her room early, she thought she saw a serious enough wrongdoing to accuse the child to her father. The woman was a bit scared too by what she had seen.
So she went at once to her husband, and wiping away some false tears she said in a sad voice:
So she immediately went to her husband, and wiping away some fake tears, she said in a sad voice:
“Please give me permission to leave you today.”
“Please let me leave you today.”
The man was completely taken by surprise at the suddenness of her request, and wondered whatever was the matter.
The man was totally caught off guard by her unexpected request and wondered what was going on.
“Do you find it so disagreeable,” he asked, “in my house, that you can stay no longer?”
“Do you find it so unpleasant,” he asked, “in my house, that you can’t stay any longer?”
“No! no! it has nothing to do with you—even in my dreams I have never thought that I wished to leave your side; but if I go on living here I am in danger of losing my life, so I think it best for all concerned that you should allow me to go home!”
“No! no! it has nothing to do with you—even in my dreams I’ve never thought that I wanted to leave your side; but if I keep living here, I risk losing my life, so I think it’s best for everyone if you let me go home!”
And the woman began to weep afresh. Her husband, distressed to see her so unhappy, and thinking that he could not have heard aright, said:
And the woman started to cry again. Her husband, upset to see her so unhappy, and thinking that he must have misheard, said:
“Tell me what you mean! How is your life in danger here?”
“Tell me what you mean! How is your life in danger here?”
“I will tell you since you ask me. Your daughter dislikes me as her step-mother. For some time past she has shut herself up in her room morning and evening, and looking in as I pass by, I am convinced that she has made an image of me and is trying to kill me by magic art, cursing me daily. It is not safe for me to stay here, such being the case; indeed, indeed, I must go away, we cannot live under the same roof any more.”
“I'll tell you since you asked. Your daughter doesn't like me as her stepmother. For a while now, she’s been locking herself in her room morning and night, and whenever I pass by, I feel certain she’s created a voodoo doll of me and is trying to harm me with some kind of magic, cursing me every day. It’s not safe for me to stay here; seriously, I have to leave. We can't live under the same roof anymore.”
The husband listened to the dreadful tale, but he could not believe his gentle daughter guilty of such an evil act. He knew that by popular superstition people believed that one person could cause the gradual death of another by making an image of the hated one and cursing it daily; but where had his young daughter learned such knowledge?—the thing was impossible. Yet he remembered having noticed that his daughter stayed much in her room of late and kept herself away from every one, even when visitors came to the house. Putting this fact together with his wife’s alarm, he thought that there might be something to account for the strange story.
The husband listened to the terrible story, but he couldn't believe his sweet daughter was capable of such a wicked act. He knew that according to popular superstition, people believed one person could slowly harm another by creating an image of them and cursing it every day; but where could his young daughter have learned such things?—it seemed impossible. Still, he recalled noticing that his daughter had been spending a lot of time in her room lately and kept herself away from everyone, even when visitors came to the house. Putting this together with his wife's concern, he thought there might be something that could explain the strange story.
His heart was torn between doubting his wife and trusting his child, and he knew not what to do. He decided to go at once to his daughter and try to find out the truth. Comforting his wife and assuring her that her fears were groundless, he glided quietly to his daughter’s room.
His heart was torn between doubting his wife and trusting his child, and he didn’t know what to do. He decided to go straight to his daughter and try to uncover the truth. After comforting his wife and assuring her that her fears were unfounded, he quietly slipped into his daughter’s room.
The girl had for a long time past been very unhappy. She had tried by amiability and obedience to show her goodwill and to mollify the new wife, and to break down that wall of prejudice and misunderstanding that she knew generally stood between step-parents and their step-children. But she soon found that her efforts were in vain. The step-mother never trusted her, and seemed to misinterpret all her actions, and the poor child knew very well that she often carried unkind and untrue tales to her father. She could not help comparing her present unhappy condition with the time when her own mother was alive only a little more than a year ago—so great a change in this short time! Morning and evening she wept over the remembrance. Whenever she could she went to her room, and sliding the screens to, took out the mirror and gazed, as she thought, at her mother’s face. It was the only comfort that she had in these wretched days.
The girl had been very unhappy for a long time. She tried to be friendly and obedient to show her goodwill and to win over her stepmother, hoping to break down the wall of prejudice and misunderstanding that usually existed between step-parents and their step-children. But she soon realized her efforts were pointless. Her stepmother never trusted her and seemed to misinterpret everything she did. The poor girl knew all too well that her stepmother often shared unkind and false stories with her father. She couldn't help but compare her current miserable situation with the time when her own mother was alive just a little over a year ago—such a huge change in such a short time! Morning and night, she cried over those memories. Whenever she could, she went to her room, slid the screens shut, took out the mirror, and looked at what she imagined was her mother’s face. It was the only comfort she had during these miserable days.
Her father found her occupied in this way. Pushing aside the fusama, he saw her bending over something or other very intently. Looking over her shoulder, to see who was entering her room, the girl was surprised to see her father, for he generally sent for her when he wished to speak to her. She was also confused at being found looking at the mirror, for she had never told any one of her mother’s last promise, but had kept it as the sacred secret of her heart. So before turning to her father she slipped the mirror into her long sleeve. Her father noting her confusion, and her act of hiding something, said in a severe manner:
Her father found her like this. Pushing aside the sliding door, he saw her bent over something very intently. When she glanced over her shoulder to see who was coming into her room, she was surprised to see her father, since he usually called for her when he wanted to talk. She was also embarrassed to be caught looking at the mirror, as she had never shared her mother’s last promise with anyone and had kept it as a sacred secret in her heart. So before turning to her father, she quickly slipped the mirror into her long sleeve. Noticing her confusion and the way she tried to hide something, her father said sternly:
“Daughter, what are you doing here? And what is that that you have hidden in your sleeve?”
“Daughter, what are you doing here? And what is that you've got hidden in your sleeve?”
The girl was frightened by her father’s severity. Never had he spoken to her in such a tone. Her confusion changed to apprehension, her color from scarlet to white. She sat dumb and shamefaced, unable to reply.
The girl was scared by her father's harshness. He had never talked to her like that before. Her confusion turned into fear, and her face went from bright red to pale. She sat there silent and embarrassed, unable to respond.
Appearances were certainly against her; the young girl looked guilty, and the father thinking that perhaps after all what his wife had told him was true, spoke angrily:
Appearances were definitely not in her favor; the young girl seemed guilty, and the father, thinking that maybe what his wife had told him was true after all, spoke angrily:
“Then, is it really true that you are daily cursing your step-mother and praying for her death? Have you forgotten what I told you, that although she is your step-mother you must be obedient and loyal to her? What evil spirit has taken possession of your heart that you should be so wicked? You have certainly changed, my daughter! What has made you so disobedient and unfaithful?”
“Then, is it really true that you're cursing your stepmother every day and wishing for her death? Have you forgotten what I told you, that even though she’s your stepmother, you need to be respectful and loyal to her? What bad influence has taken over your heart that you should be so cruel? You’ve definitely changed, my daughter! What’s caused you to be so disobedient and unfaithful?”
And the father’s eyes filled with sudden tears to think that he should have to upbraid his daughter in this way.
And the father's eyes filled with sudden tears at the thought of having to scold his daughter like this.
She on her part did not know what he meant, for she had never heard of the superstition that by praying over an image it is possible to cause the death of a hated person. But she saw that she must speak and clear herself somehow. She loved her father dearly, and could not bear the idea of his anger. She put out her hand on his knee deprecatingly:
She didn’t understand what he meant, since she had never heard of the superstition that praying over an image could lead to someone’s death. But she knew she had to say something to defend herself. She loved her father deeply and couldn’t stand the thought of him being angry. She reached out her hand to his knee in a calming gesture:
“Father! father! do not say such dreadful things to me. I am still your obedient child. Indeed, I am. However stupid I may be, I should never be able to curse any one who belonged to you, much less pray for the death of one you love. Surely some one has been telling you lies, and you are dazed, and you know not what you say—or some evil spirit has taken possession of YOUR heart. As for me I do not know—no, not so much as a dew-drop, of the evil thing of which you accuse me.”
“Dad! Dad! Please don’t say such awful things to me. I’m still your obedient child. I really am. No matter how foolish I might be, I could never curse anyone who is part of your life, let alone wish death upon someone you care about. Someone must have been feeding you lies, and you’re confused and not thinking clearly—or maybe some evil spirit has taken over YOUR heart. As for me, I don’t know—no, not even a tiny bit—about the evil thing you’re accusing me of.”
But the father remembered that she had hidden something away when he first entered the room, and even this earnest protest did not satisfy him. He wished to clear up his doubts once for all.
But the father remembered that she had hidden something away when he first walked into the room, and even this serious protest didn’t satisfy him. He wanted to resolve his doubts once and for all.
“Then why are you always alone in your room these days? And tell me what is that that you have hidden in your sleeve—show it to me at once.”
“Then why are you always by yourself in your room these days? And tell me what you have hidden in your sleeve—show it to me right now.”
Then the daughter, though shy of confessing how she had cherished her mother’s memory, saw that she must tell her father all in order to clear herself. So she slipped the mirror out from her long sleeve and laid it before him.
Then the daughter, even though she was hesitant to admit how much she had treasured her mother’s memory, realized that she needed to be honest with her father to clear her conscience. So she quietly took the mirror from her long sleeve and placed it in front of him.
“This,” she said, “is what you saw me looking at just now.”
“This,” she said, “is what you saw me looking at just now.”
“Why,” he said in great surprise, “this is the mirror that I brought as a gift to your mother when I went up to the capital many years ago! And so you have kept it all this time? Now, why do you spend so much of your time before this mirror?”
“Why,” he said in great surprise, “this is the mirror I gave your mother as a gift when I went to the capital many years ago! And you’ve kept it all this time? So, why do you spend so much time in front of this mirror?”
Then she told him of her mother’s last words, and of how she had promised to meet her child whenever she looked into the glass. But still the father could not understand the simplicity of his daughter’s character in not knowing that what she saw reflected in the mirror was in reality her own face, and not that of her mother.
Then she told him about her mother's last words and how she had promised to be with her child whenever she looked into the mirror. But the father still couldn't grasp the straightforwardness of his daughter's nature in not realizing that what she saw reflected in the glass was actually her own face, not her mother’s.
“What do you mean?” he asked. “I do not understand how you can meet the soul of your lost mother by looking in this mirror?”
“What do you mean?” he asked. “I don’t get how you can connect with the spirit of your lost mother by looking in this mirror?”
“It is indeed true,” said the girl: “and if you don’t believe what I say, look for yourself,” and she placed the mirror before her. There, looking back from the smooth metal disk, was her own sweet face. She pointed to the reflection seriously:
“It’s really true,” said the girl. “And if you don’t believe me, see for yourself.” She held up the mirror in front of her. There, staring back from the shiny surface, was her own lovely face. She pointed to the reflection with seriousness:
“Do you doubt me still?” she asked earnestly, looking up into his face.
“Do you still doubt me?” she asked sincerely, looking up at his face.
With an exclamation of sudden understanding the father smote his two hands together.
With a sudden realization, the father clapped his hands together.
“How stupid I am! At last I understand. Your face is as like your mother’s as the two sides of a melon—thus you have looked at the reflection of your face all this time, thinking that you were brought face to face with your lost mother! You are truly a faithful child. It seems at first a stupid thing to have done, but it is not really so, It shows how deep has been your filial piety, and how innocent your heart. Living in constant remembrance of your lost mother has helped you to grow like her in character. How clever it was of her to tell you to do this. I admire and respect you, my daughter, and I am ashamed to think that for one instant I believed your suspicious step-mother’s story and suspected you of evil, and came with the intention of scolding you severely, while all this time you have been so true and good. Before you I have no countenance left, and I beg you to forgive me.”
“How foolish I’ve been! I finally get it. Your face looks just like your mother’s, like two sides of a melon—so you’ve been seeing your own reflection all this time, thinking you were looking at your lost mother! You’re really a devoted child. It might seem dumb at first, but it’s not; it shows how deep your loyalty is and how pure your heart is. Remembering your lost mother constantly has helped you grow to be like her in spirit. How smart of her to suggest this to you. I admire and respect you, my daughter, and I feel ashamed to admit that for a moment I believed your jealous stepmother’s story and suspected you of wrongdoing, coming here ready to scold you, while all along you’ve been so honest and good. In your presence, I have no pride left, and I ask for your forgiveness.”
And here the father wept. He thought of how lonely the poor girl must have been, and of all that she must have suffered under her step-mother’s treatment. His daughter steadfastly keeping her faith and simplicity in the midst of such adverse circumstances—bearing all her troubles with so much patience and amiability—made him compare her to the lotus which rears its blossom of dazzling beauty out of the slime and mud of the moats and ponds, fitting emblem of a heart which keeps itself unsullied while passing through the world.
And here the father cried. He thought about how lonely the poor girl must have been and all that she must have gone through because of her stepmother’s treatment. His daughter, holding onto her faith and simplicity despite such difficult circumstances—enduring all her troubles with so much patience and kindness—made him think of the lotus that brings forth its stunning blossom from the muck and mud of the swamps and ponds, a perfect symbol of a heart that stays pure while navigating the world.
The step-mother, anxious to know what would happen, had all this while been standing outside the room. She had grown interested, and had gradually pushed the sliding screen back till she could see all that went on. At this moment she suddenly entered the room, and dropping to the mats, she bowed her head over her outspread hands before her step-daughter.
The stepmother, eager to find out what would happen, had been standing outside the room, listening. She became curious and slowly pushed the sliding screen back until she could see everything that was happening. At that moment, she suddenly entered the room and, kneeling on the mats, bowed her head over her outstretched hands before her stepdaughter.
“I am ashamed! I am ashamed!” she exclaimed in broken tones. “I did not know what a filial child you were. Through no fault of yours, but with a step-mother’s jealous heart, I have disliked you all the time. Hating you so much myself, it was but natural that I should think you reciprocated the feeling, and thus when I saw you retire so often to your room I followed you, and when I saw you gaze daily into the mirror for long intervals, I concluded that you had found out how I disliked you, and that you were out of revenge trying to take my life by magic art. As long as I live I shall never forget the wrong I have done you in so misjudging you, and in causing your father to suspect you. From this day I throw away my old and wicked heart, and in its place I put a new one, clean and full of repentance. I shall think of you as a child that I have borne myself. I shall love and cherish you with all my heart, and thus try to make up for all the unhappiness I have caused you. Therefore, please throw into the water all that has gone before, and give me, I beg of you, some of the filial love that you have hitherto given to your own lost mother.”
“I’m so ashamed! I’m so ashamed!” she exclaimed in a trembling voice. “I had no idea what a devoted child you were. It wasn’t your fault, but due to a jealous stepmother’s heart, I’ve disliked you all this time. Hating you so much myself, it felt natural to think you felt the same way. So, when I saw you often retreating to your room, I followed you. When I noticed you staring into the mirror for long periods, I assumed you had figured out how I felt about you and that you were trying to take revenge by using magic against me. I will never forget the wrong I’ve done you by misjudging you and making your father suspicious. From this day on, I’m discarding my old, evil heart and replacing it with a new one, pure and full of regret. I will think of you as a child of my own. I will love and cherish you with all my heart, trying to make up for all the unhappiness I’ve caused you. So, please let go of everything that has happened before, and I beg you to give me some of the love you’ve previously shown to your own lost mother.”
Thus did the unkind step-mother humble herself and ask forgiveness of the girl she had so wronged.
So the unkind stepmother humbled herself and asked the girl she had wronged for forgiveness.
Such was the sweetness of the girl’s disposition that she willingly forgave her step-mother, and never bore a moment’s resentment or malice towards her afterwards. The father saw by his wife’s face that she was truly sorry for the past, and was greatly relieved to see the terrible misunderstanding wiped out of remembrance by both the wrong-doer and the wronged.
The girl was so sweet-natured that she easily forgave her stepmother and never held onto any resentment or anger towards her again. The father could tell from his wife's expression that she truly regretted the past, and he felt a huge sense of relief to see the awful misunderstanding forgotten by both the one who did wrong and the one who was wronged.
From this time on, the three lived together as happily as fish in water. No such trouble ever darkened the home again, and the young girl gradually forgot that year of unhappiness in the tender love and care that her step-mother now bestowed on her. Her patience and goodness were rewarded at last.
From then on, the three lived together as happily as fish in water. No trouble ever cast a shadow over their home again, and the young girl slowly forgot that year of unhappiness in the warm love and care that her stepmother now showed her. Her patience and kindness were finally rewarded.
THE GOBLIN OF ADACHIGAHARA
Long, long ago there was a large plain called Adachigahara, in the province of Mutsu in Japan. This place was said to be haunted by a cannibal goblin who took the form of an old woman. From time to time many travelers disappeared and were never heard of more, and the old women round the charcoal braziers in the evenings, and the girls washing the household rice at the wells in the mornings, whispered dreadful stories of how the missing folk had been lured to the goblin’s cottage and devoured, for the goblin lived only on human flesh. No one dared to venture near the haunted spot after sunset, and all those who could, avoided it in the daytime, and travelers were warned of the dreaded place.
Long, long ago, there was a vast plain called Adachigahara in the Mutsu province of Japan. This place was said to be haunted by a cannibal goblin that took the form of an old woman. From time to time, many travelers went missing and were never heard from again, and the old women gathered around the charcoal braziers in the evenings and the girls washing rice at the wells in the mornings whispered terrifying stories about how the missing people had been lured to the goblin’s cottage and eaten, since the goblin survived solely on human flesh. No one dared to go near the haunted area after sunset, and everyone who could avoided it during the day, while travelers were cautioned about the dreaded site.
One day as the sun was setting, a priest came to the plain. He was a belated traveler, and his robe showed that he was a Buddhist pilgrim walking from shrine to shrine to pray for some blessing or to crave for forgiveness of sins. He had apparently lost his way, and as it was late he met no one who could show him the road or warn him of the haunted spot.
One day as the sun was setting, a priest arrived at the plain. He was a late traveler, and his robe indicated that he was a Buddhist pilgrim journeying from shrine to shrine to pray for blessings or seek forgiveness for his sins. He had seemingly lost his way, and since it was late, he didn’t encounter anyone who could guide him or warn him about the haunted area.
He had walked the whole day and was now tired and hungry, and the evenings were chilly, for it was late autumn, and he began to be very anxious to find some house where he could obtain a night’s lodging. He found himself lost in the midst of the large plain, and looked about in vain for some sign of human habitation.
He had walked all day and was now tired and hungry, and the evenings were chilly since it was late autumn. He started to feel really anxious to find a house where he could get a place to sleep for the night. He found himself lost in the middle of the vast plain and looked around hopelessly for any sign of human life.
At last, after wandering about for some hours, he saw a clump of trees in the distance, and through the trees he caught sight of the glimmer of a single ray of light. He exclaimed with joy:
At last, after walking around for a few hours, he spotted a group of trees in the distance, and through the trees, he saw a glimpse of a single ray of light. He shouted with joy:
“Oh. surely that is some cottage where I can get a night’s lodging!”
“Oh, that must be some cottage where I can spend the night!”
Keeping the light before his eyes he dragged his weary, aching feet as quickly as he could towards the spot, and soon came to a miserable-looking little cottage. As he drew near he saw that it was in a tumble-down condition, the bamboo fence was broken and weeds and grass pushed their way through the gaps. The paper screens which serve as windows and doors in Japan were full of holes, and the posts of the house were bent with age and seemed scarcely able to support the old thatched roof. The hut was open, and by the light of an old lantern an old woman sat industriously spinning.
Keeping the light in front of him, he dragged his tired, aching feet as fast as he could toward the spot and soon arrived at a sad-looking little cottage. As he got closer, he noticed it was in rough shape; the bamboo fence was broken, and weeds and grass crept through the gaps. The paper screens that served as windows and doors in Japan were full of holes, and the posts of the house were bent with age, barely able to support the old thatched roof. The hut was open, and by the light of an old lantern, an elderly woman sat busily spinning.
The pilgrim called to her across the bamboo fence and said:
The traveler called out to her over the bamboo fence and said:
“O Baa San (old woman), good evening! I am a traveler! Please excuse me, but I have lost my way and do not know what to do, for I have nowhere to rest to-night. I beg you to be good enough to let me spend the night under your roof.”
“O Baa San (old woman), good evening! I’m a traveler! I’m sorry, but I’ve lost my way and don’t know what to do, as I have nowhere to stay tonight. I kindly ask if you could let me spend the night under your roof.”
The old woman as soon as she heard herself spoken to stopped spinning, rose from her seat and approached the intruder.
The old woman immediately stopped spinning when she heard someone talking to her, got up from her seat, and walked over to the intruder.
“I am very sorry for you. You must indeed be distressed to have lost your way in such a lonely spot so late at night. Unfortunately I cannot put you up, for I have no bed to offer you, and no accommodation whatsoever for a guest in this poor place!”
“I’m really sorry for you. You must be feeling pretty upset to have gotten lost in such a quiet place so late at night. Unfortunately, I can’t take you in, since I don’t have a bed to offer you, nor any other kind of accommodation for a guest in this run-down place!”
“Oh, that does not matter,” said the priest; “all I want is a shelter under some roof for the night, and if you will be good enough just to let me lie on the kitchen floor I shall be grateful. I am too tired to walk further to-night, so I hope you will not refuse me, otherwise I shall have to sleep out on the cold plain.” And in this way he pressed the old woman to let him stay.
“Oh, that doesn't matter,” said the priest; “all I want is a place to stay for the night, and if you could kindly let me sleep on the kitchen floor, I would be grateful. I’m too tired to walk any further tonight, so I hope you won’t turn me away; otherwise, I’ll have to sleep out in the cold.” And in this way, he convinced the old woman to let him stay.
She seemed very reluctant, but at last she said:
She seemed really hesitant, but finally she said:
“Very well, I will let you stay here. I can offer you a very poor welcome only, but come in now and I will make a fire, for the night is cold.”
“Alright, I’ll let you stay here. I can only offer you a pretty meager welcome, but come in now and I’ll start a fire because it’s cold tonight.”
The pilgrim was only too glad to do as he was told. He took off his sandals and entered the hut. The old woman then brought some sticks of wood and lit the fire, and bade her guest draw near and warm himself.
The pilgrim was more than happy to follow instructions. He took off his sandals and went into the hut. The old woman then gathered some sticks and started a fire, inviting her guest to come closer and warm up.
“You must be hungry after your long tramp,” said the old woman. “I will go and cook some supper for you.” She then went to the kitchen to cook some rice.
“You must be hungry after your long walk,” said the old woman. “I’ll go make you some dinner.” She then went to the kitchen to cook some rice.
After the priest had finished his supper the old woman sat down by the fire-place, and they talked together for a long time. The pilgrim thought to himself that he had been very lucky to come across such a kind, hospitable old woman. At last the wood gave out, and as the fire died slowly down he began to shiver with cold just as he had done when he arrived.
After the priest finished his dinner, the old woman sat down by the fireplace, and they talked for a long time. The pilgrim thought to himself that he was really lucky to meet such a kind, welcoming old woman. Eventually, the wood ran out, and as the fire slowly went out, he started to shiver with the cold just like he had when he arrived.
“I see you are cold,” said the old woman; “I will go out and gather some wood, for we have used it all. You must stay and take care of the house while I am gone.”
“I see you’re cold,” said the old woman. “I’ll go outside and gather some wood, since we’ve used it all. You need to stay and take care of the house while I’m gone.”
“No, no,” said the pilgrim, “let me go instead, for you are old, and I cannot think of letting you go out to get wood for me this cold night!”
“No, no,” said the pilgrim, “let me go instead, because you’re old, and I can’t bear the thought of letting you go out to gather wood for me on this cold night!”
The old woman shook her head and said:
The elderly woman shook her head and said:
“You must stay quietly here, for you are my guest.” Then she left him and went out.
“You need to stay right here quietly because you’re my guest.” Then she left him and walked out.
In a minute she came back and said:
In a minute, she returned and said:
“You must sit where you are and not move, and whatever happens don’t go near or look into the inner room. Now mind what I tell you!”
“You need to stay right where you are and not move, and whatever happens, don’t go near or look into the inner room. Now, listen to what I’m telling you!”
“If you tell me not to go near the back room, of course I won’t,” said the priest, rather bewildered.
“If you tell me not to go near the back room, I definitely won’t,” said the priest, looking quite confused.
The old woman then went out again, and the priest was left alone. The fire had died out, and the only light in the hut was that of a dim lantern. For the first time that night he began to feel that he was in a weird place, and the old woman’s words, “Whatever you do don’t peep into the back room,” aroused his curiosity and his fear.
The old woman went out again, leaving the priest alone. The fire had gone out, and the only light in the hut came from a dim lantern. For the first time that night, he started to feel that he was in a strange place, and the old woman’s words, “Whatever you do, don’t look into the back room,” stirred both his curiosity and his fear.
What hidden thing could be in that room that she did not wish him to see? For some time the remembrance of his promise to the old woman kept him still, but at last he could no longer resist his curiosity to peep into the forbidden place.
What secret could be in that room that she didn’t want him to see? For a while, the memory of his promise to the old woman kept him in check, but eventually, he couldn’t resist the urge to sneak a peek into the forbidden space.
He got up and began to move slowly towards the back room. Then the thought that the old woman would be very angry with him if he disobeyed her made him come back to his place by the fireside.
He stood up and started to walk slowly toward the back room. Then the thought that the old woman would be really angry with him if he disobeyed her made him return to his spot by the fireside.
As the minutes went slowly by and the old woman did not return, he began to feel more and more frightened, and to wonder what dreadful secret was in the room behind him. He must find out.
As the minutes dragged on and the old woman still didn't come back, he started to feel more and more scared, wondering what terrible secret was hidden in the room behind him. He had to find out.
“She will not know that I have looked unless I tell her. I will just have a peep before she comes back,” said the man to himself.
“She won't know that I've looked unless I tell her. I'll just take a peek before she gets back,” the man said to himself.
With these words he got up on his feet (for he had been sitting all this time in Japanese fashion with his feet under him) and stealthily crept towards the forbidden spot. With trembling hands he pushed back the sliding door and looked in. What he saw froze the blood in his veins. The room was full of dead men’s bones and the walls were splashed and the floor was covered with human blood. In one corner skull upon skull rose to the ceiling, in another was a heap of arm bones, in another a heap of leg bones. The sickening smell made him faint. He fell backwards with horror, and for some time lay in a heap with fright on the floor, a pitiful sight. He trembled all over and his teeth chattered, and he could hardly crawl away from the dreadful spot.
With those words, he got up (since he had been sitting in a Japanese style with his feet tucked under him) and quietly crept toward the forbidden area. With shaking hands, he pushed the sliding door open and peered inside. What he saw chilled him to the core. The room was filled with the bones of dead men, the walls were splattered, and the floor was soaked with human blood. In one corner, skulls piled up to the ceiling; in another, there was a heap of arm bones, and in yet another, a pile of leg bones. The horrible stench made him feel faint. He fell back in terror, lying in a crumpled heap on the floor for a while, a pitiful sight. He trembled all over, his teeth chattered, and he could barely crawl away from that terrible place.
“How horrible!” he cried out. “What awful den have I come to in my travels? May Buddha help me or I am lost. Is it possible that that kind old woman is really the cannibal goblin? When she comes back she will show herself in her true character and eat me up at one mouthful!”
“How terrible!” he shouted. “What a dreadful place have I stumbled into on my journey? May Buddha save me or I’m doomed. Could that sweet old woman actually be the cannibal goblin? When she comes back, she’ll reveal her true self and swallow me whole!”
With these words his strength came back to him and, snatching up his hat and staff, he rushed out of the house as fast as his legs could carry him. Out into the night he ran, his one thought to get as far as he could from the goblin’s haunt. He had not gone far when he heard steps behind him and a voice crying: “Stop! stop!”
With those words, he felt his strength return. Grabbing his hat and walking stick, he dashed out of the house as fast as he could. He ran into the night, determined to get as far away as possible from the goblin's lair. He hadn’t gone far when he heard footsteps behind him and a voice shouting, “Stop! Stop!”
He ran on, redoubling his speed, pretending not to hear. As he ran he heard the steps behind him come nearer and nearer, and at last he recognized the old woman’s voice which grew louder and louder as she came nearer.
He kept running, pushing himself to go faster, pretending he couldn’t hear. As he ran, he noticed the footsteps behind him getting closer and closer, and finally he recognized the old woman’s voice getting louder as she approached.
“Stop! stop, you wicked man, why did you look into the forbidden room?”
“Stop! Stop, you evil man, why did you look into the forbidden room?”
The priest quite forgot how tired he was and his feet flew over the ground faster than ever. Fear gave him strength, for he knew that if the goblin caught him he would soon be one of her victims. With all his heart he repeated the prayer to Buddha:
The priest completely forgot how tired he was and his feet raced across the ground faster than ever. Fear fueled him, as he realized that if the goblin caught him, he would quickly become one of her victims. With all his heart, he repeated the prayer to Buddha:
“Namu Amida Butsu, Namu Amida Butsu.”
“Namu Amida Butsu, Namu Amida Butsu.”
And after him rushed the dreadful old hag, her hair flying in the wind, and her face changing with rage into the demon that she was. In her hand she carried a large blood-stained knife, and she still shrieked after him, “Stop! stop!”
And after him rushed the terrifying old hag, her hair whipping in the wind, her face transforming with rage into the monster she truly was. In her hand, she brandished a large blood-stained knife, and she continued to scream at him, “Stop! Stop!”
At last, when the priest felt he could run no more, the dawn broke, and with the darkness of night the goblin vanished and he was safe. The priest now knew that he had met the Goblin of Adachigahara, the story of whom he had often heard but never believed to be true. He felt that he owed his wonderful escape to the protection of Buddha to whom he had prayed for help, so he took out his rosary and bowing his head as the sun rose he said his prayers and made his thanksgiving earnestly. He then set forward for another part of the country, only too glad to leave the haunted plain behind him.
At last, when the priest felt he couldn’t run anymore, dawn broke, and with the darkness of night, the goblin vanished and he was safe. The priest now realized he had encountered the Goblin of Adachigahara, a story he had often heard but never believed to be true. He felt that he owed his amazing escape to the protection of Buddha, to whom he had prayed for help, so he took out his rosary and, bowing his head as the sun rose, he earnestly said his prayers and expressed his gratitude. He then set off to another part of the country, more than happy to leave the haunted plain behind him.
THE SAGACIOUS MONKEY AND THE BOAR
Long, long ago, there lived in the province of Shinshin in Japan, a traveling monkey-man, who earned his living by taking round a monkey and showing off the animal’s tricks.
Long, long ago, in the province of Shinshin in Japan, there was a traveling monkey-man who made his living by taking a monkey with him and showcasing the animal’s tricks.
One evening the man came home in a very bad temper and told his wife to send for the butcher the next morning.
One evening, the man came home in a really bad mood and told his wife to call the butcher the next morning.
The wife was very bewildered and asked her husband:
The wife was really confused and asked her husband:
“Why do you wish me to send for the butcher?”
“Why do you want me to call the butcher?”
“It’s no use taking that monkey round any longer, he’s too old and forgets his tricks. I beat him with my stick all I know how, but he won’t dance properly. I must now sell him to the butcher and make what money out of him I can. There is nothing else to be done.”
“It’s pointless to keep dragging that monkey around; he’s too old and forgets his tricks. I’ve beaten him with my stick as much as I could, but he just won’t dance right. I have to sell him to the butcher and get whatever money I can out of him. There’s nothing else I can do.”
The woman felt very sorry for the poor little animal, and pleaded for her husband to spare the monkey, but her pleading was all in vain, the man was determined to sell him to the butcher.
The woman felt really sorry for the poor little animal and begged her husband to save the monkey, but her pleas were completely pointless; the man was set on selling him to the butcher.
Now the monkey was in the next room and overheard every word of the conversation. He soon understood that he was to be killed, and he said to himself:
Now the monkey was in the next room and heard every word of the conversation. He quickly realized that he was going to be killed, and he said to himself:
“Barbarous, indeed, is my master! Here I have served him faithfully for years, and instead of allowing me to end my days comfortably and in peace, he is going to let me be cut up by the butcher, and my poor body is to be roasted and stewed and eaten? Woe is me! What am I to do. Ah! a bright thought has struck me! There is, I know, a wild boar living in the forest near by. I have often heard tell of his wisdom. Perhaps if I go to him and tell him the strait I am in he will give me his counsel. I will go and try.”
“My master is truly cruel! I've served him loyally for years, and instead of letting me live out my days in comfort and peace, he’s going to let me be butchered, and my poor body is going to be roasted and stewed and eaten? Woe is me! What am I supposed to do? Ah! A bright idea just came to me! There's a wild boar living in the nearby forest. I’ve heard about his wisdom. Maybe if I go to him and explain my situation, he’ll offer me some advice. I’ll go and give it a try.”
There was no time to lose. The monkey slipped out of the house and ran as quickly as he could to the forest to find the boar. The boar was at home, and the monkey began his tale of woe at once.
There was no time to waste. The monkey hurried out of the house and ran as fast as he could to the forest to find the boar. The boar was at home, and the monkey started his sad story right away.
“Good Mr. Boar, I have heard of your excellent wisdom. I am in great trouble, you alone can help me. I have grown old in the service of my master, and because I cannot dance properly now he intends to sell me to the butcher. What do you advise me to do? I know how clever you are!”
“Good Mr. Boar, I've heard about your amazing wisdom. I'm in serious trouble, and you’re the only one who can help me. I've aged while serving my master, and since I can’t dance well anymore, he plans to sell me to the butcher. What do you suggest I do? I know how smart you are!”
The boar was pleased at the flattery and determined to help the monkey. He thought for a little while and then said:
The boar was flattered and decided to help the monkey. He thought for a moment and then said:
“Hasn’t your master a baby?”
“Doesn’t your master have a baby?”
“Oh, yes,” said the monkey, “he has one infant son.”
“Oh, yes,” said the monkey, “he has a baby boy.”
“Doesn’t it lie by the door in the morning when your mistress begins the work of the day? Well, I will come round early and when I see my opportunity I will seize the child and run off with it.”
“Isn’t it right by the door in the morning when your boss starts her day? Alright, I’ll come by early, and when I see my chance, I’ll grab the kid and take off with them.”
“What then?” said the monkey.
"What now?" said the monkey.
“Why the mother will be in a tremendous scare, and before your master and mistress know what to do, you must run after me and rescue the child and take it home safely to its parents, and you will see that when the butcher comes they won’t have the heart to sell you.”
“Why the mother will be incredibly scared, and before your boss and lady know what to do, you need to run after me and save the kid and take it home safely to its parents, and you’ll see that when the butcher arrives, they won’t be able to bring themselves to sell you.”
The monkey thanked the boar many times and then went home. He did not sleep much that night, as you may imagine, for thinking of the morrow. His life depended on whether the boar’s plan succeeded or not. He was the first up, waiting anxiously for what was to happen. It seemed to him a very long time before his master’s wife began to move about and open the shutters to let in the light of day. Then all happened as the boar had planned. The mother placed her child near the porch as usual while she tidied up the house and got her breakfast ready.
The monkey thanked the boar many times and then went home. He didn’t sleep much that night, as you can imagine, thinking about the next day. His life depended on whether the boar’s plan worked or not. He was the first one up, waiting anxiously for what would happen. It felt like a long time before his master’s wife started moving around and opening the shutters to let in the morning light. Then everything happened just as the boar had planned. The mother placed her child by the porch as usual while she tidied up the house and prepared breakfast.
The child was crooning happily in the morning sunlight, dabbing on the mats at the play of light and shadow. Suddenly there was a noise in the porch and a loud cry from the child. The mother ran out from the kitchen to the spot, only just in time to see the boar disappearing through the gate with her child in its clutch. She flung out her hands with a loud cry of despair and rushed into the inner room where her husband was still sleeping soundly.
The child was happily singing in the morning sunlight, playing with the patterns of light and shadow on the mats. Suddenly, there was a noise on the porch, followed by a loud scream from the child. The mother rushed out of the kitchen, just in time to see the boar disappearing through the gate with her child in its grasp. She threw her hands up in a desperate cry and dashed into the inner room where her husband was still sleeping soundly.
He sat up slowly and rubbed his eyes, and crossly demanded what his wife was making all that noise about. By the time that the man was alive to what had happened, and they both got outside the gate, the boar had got well away, but they saw the monkey running after the thief as hard as his legs would carry him.
He sat up slowly and rubbed his eyes, then angrily asked what his wife was making all that noise about. By the time the man realized what had happened, and they both got outside the gate, the boar had already escaped, but they saw the monkey chasing after the thief as fast as he could.
Both the man and wife were moved to admiration at the plucky conduct of the sagacious monkey, and their gratitude knew no bounds when the faithful monkey brought the child safely back to their arms.
Both the man and woman were filled with admiration for the brave actions of the clever monkey, and they were incredibly grateful when the loyal monkey returned their child safely to them.
“There!” said the wife. “This is the animal you want to kill—if the monkey hadn’t been here we should have lost our child forever.”
“There!” said the wife. “This is the animal you want to kill—if the monkey hadn’t been here, we would have lost our child forever.”
“You are right, wife, for once,” said the man as he carried the child into the house. “You may send the butcher back when he comes, and now give us all a good breakfast and the monkey too.”
“You're right, honey, for once,” said the man as he brought the child into the house. “You can send the butcher back when he gets here, and now let's all have a good breakfast, including the monkey.”
When the butcher arrived he was sent away with an order for some boar’s meat for the evening dinner, and the monkey was petted and lived the rest of his days in peace, nor did his master ever strike him again.
When the butcher showed up, he was sent off with an order for some wild boar meat for dinner, and the monkey was pampered and spent the rest of his days in peace, and his owner never hit him again.
THE HAPPY HUNTER AND THE SKILLFUL FISHER
Long, long ago Japan was governed by Hohodemi, the fourth Mikoto (or Augustness) in descent from the illustrious Amaterasu, the Sun Goddess. He was not only as handsome as his ancestress was beautiful, but he was also very strong and brave, and was famous for being the greatest hunter in the land. Because of his matchless skill as a hunter, he was called “Yama-sachi-hiko” or “The Happy Hunter of the Mountains.”
Long ago, Japan was ruled by Hohodemi, the fourth Mikoto (or Augustness) in the line from the famous Amaterasu, the Sun Goddess. He was not only as handsome as his ancestor was beautiful, but he was also very strong and brave, known for being the greatest hunter in the land. Because of his unmatched hunting skills, he was called “Yama-sachi-hiko” or “The Happy Hunter of the Mountains.”
His elder brother was a very skillful fisher, and as he far surpassed all rivals in fishing, he was named “Umi-sachi-hiko” or the “Skillful Fisher of the Sea.” The brothers thus led happy lives, thoroughly enjoying their respective occupations, and the days passed quickly and pleasantly while each pursued his own way, the one hunting and the other fishing.
His older brother was a really skilled fisherman, and since he was way better than all his competitors, he was called "Umi-sachi-hiko" or the "Skillful Fisher of the Sea." The brothers lived happily, fully enjoying their individual jobs, and the days went by fast and pleasantly while each followed his own path, one hunting and the other fishing.
One day the Happy Hunter came to his brother, the Skillful Fisher, and said:
One day, the Happy Hunter visited his brother, the Skillful Fisher, and said:
“Well, my brother, I see you go to the sea every day with your fishing rod in your hand, and when you return you come laden with fish. And as for me, it is my pleasure to take my bow and arrow and to hunt the wild animals up the mountains and down in the valleys. For a long time we have each followed our favorite occupation, so that now we must both be tired, you of your fishing and I of my hunting. Would it not be wise for us to make a change? Will you try hunting in the mountains and I will go and fish in the sea?”
"Well, my brother, I see you go to the sea every day with your fishing rod, and when you come back, you're loaded with fish. I enjoy taking my bow and arrow to hunt wild animals in the mountains and valleys. We've each stuck to our favorite activities for so long that we must both be tired—you're tired of fishing, and I'm tired of hunting. Wouldn't it make sense for us to switch things up? How about you try hunting in the mountains while I go fishing in the sea?"
The Skillful Fisher listened in silence to his brother, and for a moment was thoughtful, but at last he answered:
The Skillful Fisher listened quietly to his brother, and for a moment he seemed pensive, but finally he replied:
“O yes, why not? Your idea is not a bad one at all. Give me your bow and arrow and I will set out at once for the mountains and hunt for game.”
“O yes, why not? Your idea isn’t bad at all. Give me your bow and arrow, and I’ll head out right away to the mountains to hunt for some game.”
So the matter was settled by this talk, and the two brothers each started out to try the other’s occupation, little dreaming of all that would happen. It was very unwise of them, for the Happy Hunter knew nothing of fishing, and the Skillful Fisher, who was bad tempered, knew as much about hunting.
So the issue was resolved by this conversation, and the two brothers set out to try each other's jobs, unaware of everything that would unfold. It was very unwise of them, as the Happy Hunter knew nothing about fishing, and the Skillful Fisher, who had a bad temper, knew just as little about hunting.
The Happy Hunter took his brother’s much-prized fishing hook and rod and went down to the seashore and sat down on the rocks. He baited his hook and then threw it into the sea clumsily. He sat and gazed at the little float bobbing up and down in the water, and longed for a good fish to come and be caught. Every time the buoy moved a little he pulled up his rod, but there was never a fish at the end of it, only the hook and the bait. If he had known how to fish properly, he would have been able to catch plenty of fish, but although he was the greatest hunter in the land he could not help being the most bungling fisher.
The Happy Hunter took his brother’s cherished fishing hook and rod and headed down to the beach, sitting on the rocks. He baited his hook and then tossed it into the sea awkwardly. He watched the little float bobbing up and down in the water, wishing for a good fish to catch. Every time the float moved a bit, he pulled up his rod, but there was never a fish on the line, just the hook and the bait. If he had known how to fish properly, he would have easily caught plenty of fish, but even though he was the best hunter in the land, he couldn’t help being the worst fisherman.
The whole day passed in this way, while he sat on the rocks holding the fishing rod and waiting in vain for his luck to turn. At last the day began to darken, and the evening came; still he had caught not a single fish. Drawing up his line for the last time before going home, he found that he had lost his hook without even knowing when he had dropped it.
The whole day went by like this, while he sat on the rocks with the fishing rod, hoping his luck would change. Eventually, the day started to darken, and evening arrived; yet, he still hadn't caught a single fish. As he pulled up his line for the last time before heading home, he realized he had lost his hook without even noticing when it fell off.
He now began to feel extremely anxious, for he knew that his brother would be angry at his having lost his hook, for, it being his only one, he valued it above all other things. The Happy Hunter now set to work to look among the rocks and on the sand for the lost hook, and while he was searching to and fro, his brother, the Skillful Fisher, arrived on the scene. He had failed to find any game while hunting that day, and was not only in a bad temper, but looked fearfully cross. When he saw the Happy Hunter searching about on the shore he knew that something must have gone wrong, so he said at once:
He started to feel really anxious because he knew his brother would be upset about him losing his hook, which was the only one he had and meant everything to him. The Happy Hunter began to search among the rocks and on the sand for the lost hook, and while he was looking around, his brother, the Skillful Fisher, showed up. He hadn’t had any luck finding game while hunting that day, so he was not only in a bad mood but also looked really angry. When he saw the Happy Hunter searching on the shore, he realized something must have gone wrong, so he said right away:
“What are you doing, my brother?”
“What are you up to, bro?”
The Happy Hunter went forward timidly, for he feared his brother’s anger, and said:
The Happy Hunter moved ahead cautiously, worried about his brother's anger, and said:
“Oh, my brother, I have indeed done badly.”
“Oh, my brother, I really messed up.”
“What is the matter?—what have you done?” asked the elder brother impatiently.
“What’s going on? What have you done?” the older brother asked impatiently.
“I have lost your precious fishing hook—”
“I’ve lost your precious fishing hook—”
While he was still speaking his brother stopped him, and cried out fiercely:
While he was still talking, his brother interrupted him and shouted angrily:
“Lost my hook! It is just what I expected. For this reason, when you first proposed your plan of changing over our occupations I was really against it, but you seemed to wish it so much that I gave in and allowed you to do as you wished. The mistake of our trying unfamiliar tasks is soon seen! And you have done badly. I will not return you your bow and arrow till you have found my hook. Look to it that you find it and return it to me quickly.”
“Lost my hook! Just as I expected. That’s why when you first suggested switching our jobs, I was totally against it. But you wanted it so badly that I gave in and let you do what you wanted. It didn’t take long to see that trying unfamiliar tasks was a mistake! And you messed it up. I won’t give you back your bow and arrow until you find my hook. Make sure you find it and bring it back to me fast.”
The Happy Hunter felt that he was to blame for all that had come to pass, and bore his brother’s scornful scolding with humility and patience. He hunted everywhere for the hook most diligently, but it was nowhere to be found. He was at last obliged to give up all hope of finding it. He then went home, and in desperation broke his beloved sword into pieces and made five hundred hooks out of it.
The Happy Hunter felt responsible for everything that had happened and took his brother’s scornful reprimands with humility and patience. He searched everywhere for the hook with great effort, but it was nowhere to be found. Finally, he had to give up hope of finding it. He then went home and, in desperation, broke his beloved sword into pieces and made five hundred hooks out of it.
He took these to his angry brother and offered them to him, asking his forgiveness, and begging him to accept them in the place of the one he had lost for him. It was useless; his brother would not listen to him, much less grant his request.
He brought these to his angry brother and offered them to him, asking for his forgiveness and begging him to accept them instead of the one he had lost for him. It was pointless; his brother wouldn't listen to him, let alone grant his request.
The Happy Hunter then made another five hundred hooks, and again took them to his brother, beseeching him to pardon him.
The Happy Hunter then made another five hundred hooks and took them to his brother once more, asking him to forgive him.
“Though you make a million hooks,” said the Skillful Fisher, shaking his head, “they are of no use to me. I cannot forgive you unless you bring me back my own hook.”
“Even if you create a million hooks,” said the Skillful Fisher, shaking his head, “they won't help me. I can’t forgive you unless you bring back my original hook.”
Nothing would appease the anger of the Skillful Fisher, for he had a bad disposition, and had always hated his brother because of his virtues, and now with the excuse of the lost fishing hook he planned to kill him and to usurp his place as ruler of Japan. The Happy Hunter knew all this full well, but he could say nothing, for being the younger he owed his elder brother obedience; so he returned to the seashore and once more began to look for the missing hook. He was much cast down, for he had lost all hope of ever finding his brother’s hook now. While he stood on the beach, lost in perplexity and wondering what he had best do next, an old man suddenly appeared carrying a stick in his hand. The Happy Hunter afterwards remembered that he did not see from whence the old man came, neither did he know how he was there—he happened to look up and saw the old man coming towards him.
Nothing would calm the anger of the Skillful Fisher, as he had a bad attitude and had always resented his brother because of his good qualities. Now, using the excuse of the lost fishing hook, he planned to kill him and take his place as the ruler of Japan. The Happy Hunter was well aware of all this, but he couldn’t say anything since, being younger, he had to respect his older brother. So, he returned to the shore and started searching for the missing hook again. He felt very discouraged, having lost all hope of ever finding his brother’s hook now. While he stood on the beach, confused and wondering what to do next, an old man suddenly appeared carrying a stick. The Happy Hunter later recalled that he didn’t see where the old man came from, nor did he know how he got there—he just looked up and saw the old man walking toward him.
“You are Hohodemi, the Augustness, sometimes called the Happy Hunter, are you not?” asked the old man. “What are you doing alone in such a place?”
“You are Hohodemi, the Great One, sometimes known as the Happy Hunter, right?” asked the old man. “What are you doing here all by yourself?”
“Yes, I am he,” answered the unhappy young man. “Unfortunately, while fishing I lost my brother’s precious fishing hook. I have hunted this shore all over, but alas! I cannot find it, and I am very troubled, for my brother won’t forgive me till I restore it to him. But who are you?”
“Yeah, that’s me,” replied the troubled young man. “Unfortunately, while I was fishing, I lost my brother’s valuable fishing hook. I’ve searched all over this shore, but sadly, I can’t find it, and it’s really worrying me because my brother won’t forgive me until I give it back to him. But who are you?”
“My name is Shiwozuchino Okina, and I live near by on this shore. I am sorry to hear what misfortune has befallen you. You must indeed be anxious. But if I tell you what I think, the hook is nowhere here—it is either at the bottom of the sea or in the body of some fish who has swallowed it, and for this reason, though you spend your whole life in looking for it here, you will never find it.”
“My name is Shiwozuchino Okina, and I live nearby on this shore. I’m sorry to hear about the misfortune that has come upon you. You must be really worried. But if I share my thoughts, the hook isn't here at all—it’s either at the bottom of the sea or in a fish that has swallowed it. For this reason, even if you spend your whole life searching for it here, you will never find it.”
“Then what can I do?” asked the distressed man.
“Then what can I do?” asked the troubled man.
“You had better go down to Ryn Gu and tell Ryn Jin, the Dragon King of the Sea, what your trouble is and ask him to find the hook for you. I think that would be the best way.”
"You should go down to Ryn Gu and tell Ryn Jin, the Dragon King of the Sea, what your problem is and ask him to help you find the hook. I think that’s the best approach."
“Your idea is a splendid one,” said the Happy Hunter, “but I fear I cannot get to the Sea King’s realm, for I have always heard that it is situated at the bottom of the sea.”
“Your idea is a great one,” said the Happy Hunter, “but I’m afraid I can’t reach the Sea King’s domain, because I’ve always heard that it’s located at the bottom of the ocean.”
“Oh, there will be no difficulty about your getting there,” said the old man; “I can soon make something for you to ride on through the sea.”
“Oh, you won’t have any trouble getting there,” said the old man; “I can quickly make something for you to ride across the sea.”
“Thank you,” said the Happy Hunter, “I shall be very grateful to you if you will be so kind.”
“Thank you,” said the Happy Hunter, “I would really appreciate it if you could be so kind.”
The old man at once set to work, and soon made a basket and offered it to the Happy Hunter. He received it with joy, and taking it to the water, mounted it, and prepared to start. He bade good by to the kind old man who had helped him so much, and told him that he would certainly reward him as soon as he found his hook and could return to Japan without fear of his brother’s anger. The old man pointed out the direction he must take, and told him how to reach the realm of Ryn Gu, and watched him ride out to sea on the basket, which resembled a small boat.
The old man immediately got to work and soon made a basket, which he offered to the Happy Hunter. The Happy Hunter accepted it happily, took it to the water, climbed in, and got ready to set off. He said goodbye to the kind old man who had helped him so much and promised that he would definitely reward him once he found his hook and could return to Japan without worrying about his brother's anger. The old man pointed out the direction he needed to go and explained how to reach the realm of Ryn Gu, then watched him ride out to sea in the basket, which looked like a small boat.
The Happy Hunter made all the haste he could, riding on the basket which had been given him by his friend. His queer boat seemed to go through the water of its own accord, and the distance was much shorter than he had expected, for in a few hours he caught sight of the gate and the roof of the Sea King’s Palace. And what a large place it was, with its numberless sloping roofs and gables, its huge gateways, and its gray stone walls! He soon landed, and leaving his basket on the beach, he walked up to the large gateway. The pillars of the gate were made of beautiful red coral, and the gate itself was adorned with glittering gems of all kinds. Large katsura trees overshadowed it. Our hero had often heard of the wonders of the Sea King’s Palace beneath the sea, but all the stories he had ever heard fell short of the reality which he now saw for the first time.
The Happy Hunter rushed as fast as he could, riding in the basket his friend had given him. His strange boat seemed to glide through the water on its own, and the distance was much shorter than he had anticipated, because within a few hours, he spotted the gate and the roof of the Sea King’s Palace. And what a massive place it was, with its countless sloping roofs and gables, huge gateways, and gray stone walls! He soon arrived, leaving his basket on the beach, and walked up to the large gateway. The gate’s pillars were made of beautiful red coral, and the gate itself was decorated with sparkling gems of all sorts. Large katsura trees provided shade over it. Our hero had often heard about the wonders of the Sea King’s Palace beneath the sea, but all the stories he had heard didn’t compare to the scene he was finally witnessing.
The Happy Hunter would have liked to enter the gate there and then, but he saw that it was fast closed, and also that there was no one about whom he could ask to open it for him, so he stopped to think what he should do. In the shade of the trees before the gate he noticed a well full of fresh spring water. Surely some one would come out to draw water from the well some time, he thought. Then he climbed into the tree overhanging the well, and seated himself to rest on one of the branches, and waited for what might happen. Ere long he saw the huge gate swing open, and two beautiful women came out. Now the Mikoto (Augustness) had always heard that Ryn Gu was the realm of the Dragon King under the Sea, and had naturally supposed that the place was inhabited by dragons and similar terrible creatures, so that when he saw these two lovely princesses, whose beauty would be rare even in the world from which he had just come, he was exceedingly surprised, and wondered what it could mean.
The Happy Hunter wanted to go through the gate right away, but he noticed it was tightly shut and there was no one around to ask to open it for him, so he paused to think about what to do next. In the shade of the trees by the gate, he saw a well filled with fresh spring water. Surely someone would come to draw water from the well eventually, he thought. Then he climbed into the tree hanging over the well, settled onto one of the branches, and waited to see what might happen. Before long, he saw the massive gate swing open, and two beautiful women stepped out. The Mikoto (Augustness) had always heard that Ryn Gu was the realm of the Dragon King under the Sea, and he naturally assumed that it was filled with dragons and other terrifying creatures, so when he saw these two lovely princesses—whose beauty would be remarkable even in the world he had just left—he was extremely surprised and wondered what it could mean.
He said not a word, however, but silently gazed at them through the foliage of the trees, waiting to see what they would do. He saw that in their hands they carried golden buckets. Slowly and gracefully in their trailing garments they approached the well, standing in the shade of the katsura trees, and were about to draw water, all unknowing of the stranger who was watching them, for the Happy Hunter was quite hidden among the branches of the tree where he had posted himself.
He didn’t say a word, though; he silently watched them through the leaves of the trees, waiting to see what they would do. He noticed that they held golden buckets in their hands. Slowly and gracefully, in their flowing garments, they approached the well, standing in the shade of the katsura trees, and were about to draw water, completely unaware of the stranger who was watching them because the Happy Hunter was well hidden among the branches of the tree where he had taken his position.
As the two ladies leaned over the side of the well to let down their golden buckets, which they did every day in the year, they saw reflected in the deep still water the face of a handsome youth gazing at them from amidst the branches of the tree in whose shade they stood. Never before had they seen the face of mortal man; they were frightened, and drew back quickly with their golden buckets in their hands. Their curiosity, however, soon gave them courage, and they glanced timidly upwards to see the cause of the unusual reflection, and then they beheld the Happy Hunter sitting in the tree looking down at them with surprise and admiration. They gazed at him face to face, but their tongues were still with wonder and could not find a word to say to him.
As the two women leaned over the edge of the well to lower their golden buckets, which they did every day of the year, they saw reflected in the deep, still water the face of a handsome young man staring at them from among the branches of the tree where they stood. They had never seen a man's face before; they were startled and quickly pulled back with their golden buckets in hand. However, their curiosity soon gave them the courage to look back up and see what had caused the unusual reflection, and then they saw the Happy Hunter sitting in the tree, looking down at them with surprise and admiration. They looked at him directly, but their amazement left them speechless, unable to find any words to say to him.
When the Mikoto saw that he was discovered, he sprang down lightly from the tree and said:
When Mikoto saw that he had been spotted, he jumped down gracefully from the tree and said:
“I am a traveler, and as I was very thirsty I came to the well in the hopes of quenching my thirst, but I could find no bucket with which to draw the water. So I climbed into the tree, much vexed, and waited for some one to come. Just at that moment, while I was thirstily and impatiently waiting, you noble ladies appeared, as if in answer to my great need. Therefore I pray you of your mercy give me some water to drink, for I am a thirsty traveler in a strange land.”
"I’m a traveler, and since I was really thirsty, I came to the well hoping to get a drink, but I couldn’t find a bucket to draw the water. So, feeling frustrated, I climbed up into the tree and waited for someone to show up. Just then, while I was waiting anxiously and desperately, you kind ladies appeared, as if in response to my urgent need. So I ask you, out of your kindness, to give me some water to drink, because I am a thirsty traveler in a foreign land."
His dignity and graciousness overruled their timidity, and bowing in silence they both once more approached the well, and letting down their golden buckets drew up some water and poured it into a jeweled cup and offered it to the stranger.
His dignity and kindness overcame their shyness, and bowing in silence, they approached the well again. They lowered their golden buckets, drew up some water, and poured it into a jeweled cup, offering it to the stranger.
He received it from them with both hands, raising it to the height of his forehead in token of high respect and pleasure, and then drank the water quickly, for his thirst was great. When he had finished his long draught he set the cup down on the edge of the well, and drawing his short sword he cut off one of the strange curved jewels (magatama), a necklace of which hung round his neck and fell over his breast. He placed the jewel in the cup and returned it to them, and said, bowing deeply:
He took it from them with both hands, lifting it to the level of his forehead as a sign of deep respect and enjoyment, then drank the water quickly, as he was very thirsty. After he finished his long drink, he put the cup down on the edge of the well, and drawing his short sword, he cut off one of the unusual curved jewels (magatama) that hung around his neck and rested on his chest. He placed the jewel in the cup and handed it back to them, bowing deeply as he did so.
“This is a token of my thanks!”
“This is a token of my appreciation!”
The two ladies took the cup, and looking into it to see what he had put inside—for they did not yet know what it was—they gave a start of surprise, for there lay a beautiful gem at the bottom of the cup.
The two women took the cup and looked inside to see what he had put in it—since they didn't know what it was yet—and gasped in surprise, because a beautiful gem lay at the bottom of the cup.
“No ordinary mortal would give away a jewel so freely. Will you not honor us by telling us who you are?” said the elder damsel.
“No ordinary person would give away a jewel so easily. Will you not do us the honor of telling us who you are?” said the older woman.
“Certainly,” said the Happy Hunter, “I am Hohodemi, the fourth Mikoto, also called in Japan, the Happy Hunter.”
“Sure,” said the Happy Hunter, “I am Hohodemi, the fourth Mikoto, also known in Japan as the Happy Hunter.”
“Are you indeed Hohodemi, the grandson of Amaterasu, the Sun Goddess?” asked the damsel who had spoken first. “I am the eldest daughter of Ryn Jin, the King of the Sea, and my name is Princess Tayotama.”
“Are you really Hohodemi, the grandson of Amaterasu, the Sun Goddess?” asked the first girl. “I am the eldest daughter of Ryn Jin, the King of the Sea, and my name is Princess Tayotama.”
“And,” said the younger maiden, who at last found her tongue, “I am her sister, the Princess Tamayori.”
“And,” said the younger girl, who finally found her voice, “I am her sister, Princess Tamayori.”
“Are you indeed the daughters of Ryn Jin, the King of the Sea? I cannot tell you how glad I am to meet you,” said the Happy Hunter. And without waiting for them to reply he went on:
“Are you really the daughters of Ryn Jin, the King of the Sea? I can’t tell you how happy I am to meet you,” said the Happy Hunter. And without waiting for them to respond, he continued:
“The other day I went fishing with my brother’s hook and dropped it, how, I am sure I can’t tell. As my brother prizes his fishing hook above all his other possessions, this is the greatest calamity that could have befallen me. Unless I find it again I can never hope to win my brother’s forgiveness, for he is very angry at what I have done. I have searched for it many, many times, but I cannot find it, therefore I am much troubled. While I was hunting for the hook, in great distress, I met a wise old man, and he told me that the best thing I could do was to come to Ryn Gu, and to Ryn Jin, the Dragon King of the Sea, and ask him to help me. This kind old man also showed me how to come. Now you know how it is I am here and why. I want to ask Ryn Jin, if he knows where the lost hook is. Will you be so kind as to take me to your father? And do you think he will see me?” asked the Happy Hunter anxiously.
“The other day, I went fishing with my brother's hook and accidentally dropped it, but I really don’t know how. Since my brother values his fishing hook more than anything else he owns, this is the worst disaster that could have happened to me. Unless I find it again, I’ll never be able to earn my brother's forgiveness because he’s really angry about what I did. I’ve searched for it countless times, but I still can't find it, so I’m really upset. While I was looking for the hook, feeling pretty distressed, I met a wise old man who suggested that I go to Ryn Gu and consult Ryn Jin, the Dragon King of the Sea, for help. This kind old man even showed me the way. Now you know how I ended up here and why. I want to ask Ryn Jin if he knows where the lost hook is. Could you please take me to your father? Do you think he’ll see me?” the Happy Hunter asked anxiously.
Princess Tayotama listened to this long story, and then said:
Princess Tayotama listened to this lengthy tale, and then said:
“Not only is it easy for you to see my father, but he will be much pleased to meet you. I am sure he will say that good fortune has befallen him, that so great and noble a man as you, the grandson of Amaterasu, should come down to the bottom of the sea.” And then turning to her younger sister, she said:
“Not only is it easy for you to see my dad, but he’ll be really happy to meet you. I’m sure he’ll say that he’s incredibly lucky that a great and noble person like you, the grandson of Amaterasu, has come all the way down to the bottom of the sea.” And then turning to her younger sister, she said:
“Do you not think so, Tamayori?”
"Don’t you think so, Tamayori?"
“Yes, indeed,” answered the Princess Tamayori, in her sweet voice. “As you say, we can know no greater honor than to welcome the Mikoto to our home.”
“Yes, absolutely,” replied Princess Tamayori in her sweet voice. “As you said, we can’t have any greater honor than to welcome the Mikoto to our home.”
“Then I ask you to be so kind as to lead the way,” said the Happy Hunter.
“Then I kindly ask you to show the way,” said the Happy Hunter.
“Condescend to enter, Mikoto (Augustness),” said both the sisters, and bowing low, they led him through the gate.
“Please come in, Mikoto (Augustness),” said both the sisters, and bowing low, they led him through the gate.
The younger Princess left her sister to take charge of the Happy Hunter, and going faster than they, she reached the Sea King’s Palace first, and running quickly to her father’s room, she told him of all that had happened to them at the gate, and that her sister was even now bringing the Augustness to him. The Dragon King of the Sea was much surprised at the news, for it was but seldom, perhaps only once in several hundred years, that the Sea King’s Palace was visited by mortals.
The younger Princess left her sister in charge of the Happy Hunter, and moving faster than them, she arrived at the Sea King’s Palace first. She ran straight to her father’s room and told him everything that had happened to them at the gate, mentioning that her sister was on her way with the Augustness. The Dragon King of the Sea was quite surprised by the news, as it was rare—possibly only once in several hundred years—that the Sea King’s Palace was visited by humans.
Ryn Jin at once clapped his hands and summoned all his courtiers and the servants of the Palace, and the chief fish of the sea together, and solemnly told them that the grandson of the Sun Goddess, Amaterasu, was coming to the Palace, and that they must be very ceremonious and polite in serving the august visitor. He then ordered them all to the entrance of the Palace to welcome the Happy Hunter.
Ryn Jin immediately clapped his hands and called all his courtiers, palace staff, and the top fish from the sea together. He seriously informed them that the grandson of the Sun Goddess, Amaterasu, was arriving at the Palace and that they needed to be very formal and courteous in serving this important guest. He then directed everyone to the entrance of the Palace to welcome the Happy Hunter.
Ryn Jin then dressed himself in his robes of ceremony, and went out to welcome him. In a few moments the Princess Tayotama and the Happy Hunter reached the entrance, and the Sea King and his wife bowed to the ground and thanked him for the honor he did them in coming to see them. The Sea King then led the Happy Hunter to the guest room, and placing him in the uppermost seat, he bowed respectfully before him, and said:
Ryn Jin then put on his ceremonial robes and went out to greet him. Moments later, Princess Tayotama and the Happy Hunter arrived at the entrance, and the Sea King and his wife bowed to the ground, expressing their gratitude for the honor of his visit. The Sea King then took the Happy Hunter to the guest room, seated him in the highest seat, bowed respectfully before him, and said:
“I am Ryn Jin, the Dragon King of the Sea, and this is my wife. Condescend to remember us forever!”
“I am Ryn Jin, the Dragon King of the Sea, and this is my wife. Please remember us forever!”
“Are you indeed Ryn Jin, the King of the Sea, of whom I have so often heard?” answered the Happy Hunter, saluting his host most ceremoniously. “I must apologize for all the trouble I am giving you by my unexpected visit.” And he bowed again, and thanked the Sea King.
“Are you really Ryn Jin, the King of the Sea, the one I've heard so much about?” replied the Happy Hunter, greeting his host very formally. “I’m sorry for all the trouble my unexpected visit has caused you.” He bowed again and thanked the Sea King.
“You need not thank me,” said Ryn Jin. “It is I who must thank you for coming. Although the Sea Palace is a poor place, as you see, I shall be highly honored if you will make us a long visit.”
“You don’t need to thank me,” Ryn Jin said. “I should be the one thanking you for coming. Although the Sea Palace isn’t much to look at, as you can see, I would be greatly honored if you would stay with us for a while.”
There was much gladness between the Sea King and the Happy Hunter, and they sat and talked for a long time. At last the Sea King clapped his hands, and then a huge retinue of fishes appeared, all robed in ceremonial garments, and bearing in their fins various trays on which all kinds of sea delicacies were served. A great feast was now spread before the King and his Royal guest. All the fishes-in-waiting were chosen from amongst the finest fish in the sea, so you can imagine what a wonderful array of sea creatures it was that waited upon the Happy Hunter that day. All in the Palace tried to do their best to please him and to show him that he was a much honored guest. During the long repast, which lasted for hours, Ryn Jin commanded his daughters to play some music, and the two Princesses came in and performed on the KOTO (the Japanese harp), and sang and danced in turns. The time passed so pleasantly that the Happy Hunter seemed to forget his trouble and why he had come at all to the Sea King’s Realm, and he gave himself up to the enjoyment of this wonderful place, the land of fairy fishes! Who has ever heard of such a marvelous place? But the Mikoto soon remembered what had brought him to Ryn Gu, and said to his host:
There was a lot of joy between the Sea King and the Happy Hunter as they sat and chatted for a long time. Finally, the Sea King clapped his hands, and a large group of fish appeared, all dressed in ceremonial outfits and holding trays with various sea delicacies. A massive feast was laid out for the King and his Royal guest. All the fish serving were selected from the best in the sea, so you can imagine the stunning display of sea creatures serving the Happy Hunter that day. Everyone in the Palace did their best to make him feel welcomed and show that he was a highly honored guest. During the long meal, which lasted for hours, Ryn Jin instructed his daughters to play some music, and the two Princesses entered to perform on the KOTO (the Japanese harp), singing and dancing in turns. Time passed so pleasantly that the Happy Hunter seemed to forget his troubles and why he had come to the Sea King’s Realm in the first place, losing himself in the enjoyment of this incredible place, the land of fairy fish! Who has ever heard of such a marvelous place? But the Mikoto soon remembered what had brought him to Ryn Gu and said to his host:
“Perhaps your daughters have told you, King Ryn Jin, that I have come here to try and recover my brother’s fishing hook, which I lost while fishing the other day. May I ask you to be so kind as to inquire of all your subjects if any of them have seen a fishing hook lost in the sea?”
“Maybe your daughters have informed you, King Ryn Jin, that I’ve come here to try to find my brother’s fishing hook, which I lost while fishing the other day. Could you please be kind enough to ask all your subjects if anyone has seen a fishing hook lost in the sea?”
“Certainly,” said the obliging Sea King, “I will immediately summon them all here and ask them.”
“Of course,” said the accommodating Sea King, “I'll call them all here right away and ask them.”
As soon as he had issued his command, the octopus, the cuttlefish, the bonito, the oxtail fish, the eel, the jelly fish, the shrimp, and the plaice, and many other fishes of all kinds came in and sat down before Ryn Jin their King, and arranged themselves and their fins in order. Then the Sea King said solemnly:
As soon as he gave his command, the octopus, cuttlefish, bonito, oxtail fish, eel, jellyfish, shrimp, plaice, and many other kinds of fish came in and settled down in front of Ryn Jin, their King, organizing themselves and their fins neatly. Then the Sea King said solemnly:
“Our visitor who is sitting before you all is the august grandson of Amaterasu. His name is Hohodemi, the fourth Augustness, and he is also called the Happy Hunter of the Mountains. While he was fishing the other day upon the shore of Japan, some one robbed him of his brother’s fishing hook. He has come all this way down to the bottom of the sea to our Kingdom because he thought that one of you fishes may have taken the hook from him in mischievous play. If any of you have done so you must immediately return it, or if any of you know who the thief is you must at once tell us his name and where he is now.”
“Our visitor sitting before you is the esteemed grandson of Amaterasu. His name is Hohodemi, the fourth Augustness, and he is also known as the Happy Hunter of the Mountains. Recently, while he was fishing on the shores of Japan, someone stole his brother’s fishing hook. He has come all the way down to the bottom of the sea to our Kingdom because he believes one of you fish may have taken the hook in a playful trick. If any of you have done this, you must return it immediately, or if you know who the thief is, you must tell us their name and where they are right now.”
All the fishes were taken by surprise when they heard these words, and could say nothing for some time. They sat looking at each other and at the Dragon King. At last the cuttlefish came forward and said:
All the fish were caught off guard when they heard these words and couldn't say anything for a while. They sat there, looking at each other and the Dragon King. Finally, the cuttlefish stepped up and said:
“I think the TAI (the red bream) must be the thief who has stolen the hook!”
“I think the TAI (the red bream) must be the one who stole the hook!”
“Where is your proof?” asked the King.
“Where's your proof?” asked the King.
“Since yesterday evening the TAI has not been able to eat anything, and he seems to be suffering from a bad throat! For this reason I think the hook may be in his throat. You had better send for him at once!”
“Since yesterday evening, the TAI hasn't been able to eat anything, and he seems to be having a bad throat! So, I think the hook might be stuck in his throat. You should send for him right away!”
All the fish agreed to this, and said:
All the fish agreed to this and said:
“It is certainly strange that the TAI is the only fish who has not obeyed your summons. Will you send for him and inquire into the matter. Then our innocence will be proved.”
“It’s really odd that the TAI is the only fish who hasn’t responded to your call. Will you ask for him and look into it? Then our innocence will be established.”
“Yes,” said the Sea King, “it is strange that the TAI has not come, for he ought to be the first to be here. Send for him at once!”
“Yes,” said the Sea King, “it’s odd that the TAI hasn’t arrived, since he should be the first one here. Get him here right away!”
Without waiting for the King’s order the cuttlefish had already started for the TAI’S dwelling, and he now returned, bringing the TAI with him. He led him before the King.
Without waiting for the King’s command, the cuttlefish had already started for the TAI’s home, and he now returned, bringing the TAI with him. He led him before the King.
The TAI sat there looking frightened and ill. He certainly was in pain, for his usually red face was pale, and his eyes were nearly closed and looked but half their usual size.
The TAI sat there looking scared and unwell. He was definitely in pain, as his normally red face was pale, and his eyes were nearly closed, looking only about half their usual size.
“Answer, O TAI!” cried the Sea King, “why did you not come in answer to my summons today?”
“Answer me, O TAI!” yelled the Sea King, “why didn’t you come when I called you today?”
“I have been ill since yesterday,” answered the TAI; “that is why I could not come.”
“I've been sick since yesterday,” replied the TAI; “that's why I couldn't come.”
“Don’t say another word!” cried out Ryn Jin angrily. “Your illness is the punishment of the gods for stealing the Mikoto’s hook.”
“Don’t say another word!” Ryn Jin shouted angrily. “Your illness is the punishment of the gods for stealing the Mikoto’s hook.”
“It is only too true!” said the TAI; “the hook is still in my throat, and all my efforts to get it out have been useless. I can’t eat, and I can scarcely breathe, and each moment I feel that it will choke me, and sometimes it gives me great pain. I had no intention of stealing the Mikoto’s hook. I heedlessly snapped at the bait which I saw in the water, and the hook came off and stuck in my throat. So I hope you will pardon me.”
“It’s so true!” said the TAI; “the hook is still caught in my throat, and all my efforts to get it out have been pointless. I can’t eat, and I can barely breathe, and every moment I feel like it’s going to choke me, and sometimes it hurts a lot. I didn’t mean to steal the Mikoto’s hook. I carelessly went for the bait I saw in the water, and the hook came off and got stuck in my throat. So I hope you’ll forgive me.”
The cuttlefish now came forward, and said to the King:
The cuttlefish stepped up and said to the King:
“What I said was right. You see the hook still sticks in the TAI’S throat. I hope to be able to pull it out in the presence of the Mikoto, and then we can return it to him safely!”
“What I said is true. You can still see the hook stuck in the TAI's throat. I hope to pull it out in front of the Mikoto, and then we can safely return it to him!”
“O please make haste and pull it out!” cried the TAI, pitifully, for he felt the pains in his throat coming on again; “I do so want to return the hook to the Mikoto.”
“O please hurry and pull it out!” cried the TAI, distressed, for he felt the pain in his throat coming back; “I really want to return the hook to the Mikoto.”
“All right, TAI SAN,” said his friend the cuttlefish, and then opening the TAI’S mouth as wide as he could and putting one of his feelers down the TAI’S throat, he quickly and easily drew the hook out of the sufferer’s large mouth. He then washed it and brought it to the King.
“All right, TAI SAN,” said his friend the cuttlefish, and then opening TAI’s mouth as wide as he could and putting one of his feelers down TAI’s throat, he quickly and easily pulled the hook out of the sufferer’s large mouth. He then washed it and took it to the King.
Ryn Jin took the hook from his subject, and then respectfully returned it to the Happy Hunter (the Mikoto or Augustness, the fishes called him), who was overjoyed at getting back his hook. He thanked Ryn Jin many times, his face beaming with gratitude, and said that he owed the happy ending of his quest to the Sea King’s wise authority and kindness.
Ryn Jin took the hook from his subject and then respectfully returned it to the Happy Hunter (the Mikoto or Augustness, as the fish called him), who was thrilled to have his hook back. He thanked Ryn Jin repeatedly, his face shining with gratitude, and said he owed the successful conclusion of his quest to the Sea King’s wise guidance and generosity.
Ryn Jin now desired to punish the TAI, but the Happy Hunter begged him not to do so; since his lost hook was thus happily recovered he did not wish to make more trouble for the poor TAI. It was indeed the TAI who had taken the hook, but he had already suffered enough for his fault, if fault it could be called. What had been done was done in heedlessness and not by intention. The Happy Hunter said he blamed himself; if he had understood how to fish properly he would never have lost his hook, and therefore all this trouble had been caused in the first place by his trying to do something which he did not know how to do. So he begged the Sea King to forgive his subject.
Ryn Jin now wanted to punish the TAI, but the Happy Hunter urged him not to; since his lost hook had been happily found, he didn't want to create more problems for the poor TAI. It was indeed the TAI who had taken the hook, but he had already suffered enough for his mistake, if it could be called that. What had happened was done out of carelessness and not with any bad intention. The Happy Hunter said he blamed himself; if he had known how to fish properly, he would never have lost his hook, and so all this trouble started because he was trying to do something he didn’t know how to do. So he asked the Sea King to forgive his subject.
Who could resist the pleading of so wise and compassionate a judge? Ryn Jin forgave his subject at once at the request of his august guest. The TAI was so glad that he shook his fins for joy, and he and all the other fish went out from the presence of their King, praising the virtues of the Happy Hunter.
Who could say no to such a wise and caring judge? Ryn Jin immediately forgave his subject at the request of his esteemed guest. The TAI was so happy that he shook his fins in delight, and he and all the other fish left the presence of their King, singing the praises of the Happy Hunter.
Now that the hook was found the Happy Hunter had nothing to keep him in Ryn Gu, and he was anxious to get back to his own kingdom and to make peace with his angry brother, the Skillful Fisher; but the Sea King, who had learnt to love him and would fain have kept him as a son, begged him not to go so soon, but to make the Sea Palace his home as long as ever he liked. While the Happy Hunter was still hesitating, the two lovely Princesses, Tayotama and Tamayori, came, and with the sweetest of bows and voices joined with their father in pressing him to stay, so that without seeming ungracious he could not say them “Nay,” and was obliged to stay on for some time.
Now that the hook was found, the Happy Hunter had no reason to stay in Ryn Gu, and he was eager to return to his own kingdom and reconcile with his upset brother, the Skillful Fisher. However, the Sea King, who had grown fond of him and wished to keep him like a son, pleaded with him not to leave so soon and to make the Sea Palace his home for as long as he wanted. While the Happy Hunter was still unsure, the two beautiful Princesses, Tayotama and Tamayori, arrived, and with the kindest bows and voices, they joined their father in urging him to stay. As a result, he couldn't refuse without seeming rude and felt compelled to remain for a while longer.
Between the Sea Realm and the Earth there was no difference in the night of time, and the Happy Hunter found that three years went fleeting quickly by in this delightful land. The years pass swiftly when any one is truly happy. But though the wonders of that enchanted land seemed to be new every day, and though the Sea King’s kindness seemed rather to increase than to grow less with time, the Happy Hunter grew more and more homesick as the days passed, and he could not repress a great anxiety to know what had happened to his home and his country and his brother while he had been away.
Between the Sea Realm and the Earth, there was no difference in the nighttime feel of time, and the Happy Hunter realized that three years flew by quickly in this wonderful land. Time goes by fast when someone is truly happy. But even though the marvels of that enchanted place felt fresh every day, and the Sea King’s kindness seemed to grow rather than diminish with time, the Happy Hunter grew increasingly homesick as the days went on. He couldn't shake off the deep worry about what had happened to his home, his country, and his brother while he was gone.
So at last he went to the Sea King and said:
So finally, he went to the Sea King and said:
“My stay with you here has been most happy and I am very grateful to you for all your kindness to me, but I govern Japan, and, delightful as this place is, I cannot absent myself forever from my country. I must also return the fishing hook to my brother and ask his forgiveness for having deprived him of it for so long. I am indeed very sorry to part from you, but this time it cannot be helped. With your gracious permission, I will take my leave to-day. I hope to make you another visit some day. Please give up the idea of my staying longer now.”
"My time here with you has been wonderful, and I'm very thankful for all your kindness, but I lead Japan, and as lovely as this place is, I can’t stay away from my country forever. I also need to return the fishing hook to my brother and ask for his forgiveness for keeping it from him for so long. I really am sad to say goodbye, but this time I have to. If it's okay with you, I’ll take my leave today. I hope to visit again someday. Please let go of the idea of me staying longer now."
King Ryn Jin was overcome with sorrow at the thought that he must lose his friend who had made a great diversion in the Palace of the Sea, and his tears fell fast as he answered:
King Ryn Jin was filled with sadness at the thought of losing his friend who had brought so much joy to the Palace of the Sea, and his tears streamed down as he replied:
“We are indeed very sorry to part with you, Mikoto, for we have enjoyed your stay with us very much. You have been a noble and honored guest and we have heartily made you welcome. I quite understand that as you govern Japan you ought to be there and not here, and that it is vain for us to try and keep you longer with us, much as we would like to have you stay. I hope you will not forget us. Strange circumstances have brought us together and I trust the friendship thus begun between the Land and the Sea will last and grow stronger than it has ever been before.”
"We're really sorry to see you go, Mikoto, because we've truly enjoyed having you here. You've been a respected and honorable guest, and we welcomed you with open arms. I completely understand that as the leader of Japan, you need to be there and not with us, and it's pointless for us to try to keep you any longer, no matter how much we’d love for you to stay. I hope you won't forget us. Unusual circumstances brought us together, and I hope the friendship that started between the Land and the Sea will continue and grow stronger than ever."
When the Sea King had finished speaking he turned to his two daughters and bade them bring him the two Tide-Jewels of the Sea. The two Princesses bowed low, rose and glided out of the hall. In a few minutes they returned, each one carrying in her hands a flashing gem which filled the room with light. As the Happy Hunter looked at them he wondered what they could be. The Sea King took them from his daughters and said to his guest:
When the Sea King finished speaking, he turned to his two daughters and asked them to bring him the two Tide-Jewels of the Sea. The two Princesses bowed deeply, stood up, and gracefully left the hall. A few minutes later, they returned, each holding a sparkling gem that lit up the room. As the Happy Hunter looked at them, he wondered what they were. The Sea King took them from his daughters and said to his guest:
“These two valuable talismans we have inherited from our ancestors from time immemorial. We now give them to you as a parting gift in token of our great affection for you. These two gems are called the nanjiu and the kanjiu.”
“These two precious charms have been passed down to us from our ancestors for generations. We now give them to you as a farewell gift to show our deep affection for you. These two gems are called the nanjiu and the kanjiu.”
The Happy Hunter bowed low to the ground and said:
The Happy Hunter bowed deeply and said:
“I can never thank you enough for all your kindness to me. And now will you add one more favor to the rest and tell me what these jewels are and what I am to do with them?”
“I can't thank you enough for all your kindness. Now, could you do me one more favor and tell me what these jewels are and what I should do with them?”
“The nanjiu,” answered the Sea King, “is also called the Jewel of the Flood Tide, and whoever holds it in his possession can command the sea to roll in and to flood the land at any time that he wills. The kanjiu is also called the Jewel of the Ebbing Tide, and this gem controls the sea and the waves thereof, and will cause even a tidal wave to recede.”
"The nanjiu," replied the Sea King, "is also known as the Jewel of the Flood Tide, and whoever possesses it can command the sea to surge in and flood the land whenever they choose. The kanjiu is referred to as the Jewel of the Ebbing Tide, and this gem controls the sea and its waves, allowing even a tidal wave to pull back."
Then Ryn Jin showed his friend how to use the talismans one by one and handed them to him. The Happy Hunter was very glad to have these two wonderful gems, the Jewel of the Flood Tide and the Jewel of the Ebbing Tide, to take back with him, for he felt that they would preserve him in case of danger from enemies at any time. After thanking his kind host again and again, he prepared to depart. The Sea King and the two Princesses, Tayotama and Tamayori, and all the inmates of the Palace, came out to say “Good-by,” and before the sound of the last farewell had died away the Happy Hunter passed out from under the gateway, past the well of happy memory standing in the shade of the great KATSURA trees on his way to the beach.
Then Ryn Jin showed his friend how to use the talismans one by one and handed them to him. The Happy Hunter was thrilled to have these two amazing gems, the Jewel of the Flood Tide and the Jewel of the Ebbing Tide, to take back with him, as he believed they would protect him from any danger posed by enemies. After thanking his generous host repeatedly, he got ready to leave. The Sea King, along with the two Princesses, Tayotama and Tamayori, and everyone else in the Palace, came out to say “Goodbye,” and before the last farewell echoed away, the Happy Hunter stepped out from under the gateway, past the well of happy memories shaded by the large KATSURA trees, on his way to the beach.
Here he found, instead of the queer basket on which he had come to the Realm of Ryn Gu, a large crocodile waiting for him. Never had he seen such a huge creature. It measured eight fathoms in length from the tip of its tail to the end of its long mouth. The Sea King had ordered the monster to carry the Happy Hunter back to Japan. Like the wonderful basket which Shiwozuchino Okina had made, it could travel faster than any steamboat, and in this strange way, riding on the back of a crocodile, the Happy Hunter returned to his own land.
Here he found, instead of the weird basket he had used to come to the Realm of Ryn Gu, a large crocodile waiting for him. He had never seen such a huge creature. It was eight fathoms long from the tip of its tail to the end of its long mouth. The Sea King had ordered the monster to take the Happy Hunter back to Japan. Like the amazing basket that Shiwozuchino Okina had made, it could travel faster than any steamboat, and in this unusual way, riding on the back of a crocodile, the Happy Hunter returned to his home.
As soon as the crocodile landed him, the Happy Hunter hastened to tell the Skillful Fisher of his safe return. He then gave him back the fishing hook which had been found in the mouth of the TAI and which had been the cause of so much trouble between them. He earnestly begged his brother’s forgiveness, telling him all that had happened to him in the Sea King’s Palace and what wonderful adventures had led to the finding of the hook.
As soon as the crocodile dropped him off, the Happy Hunter rushed to inform the Skillful Fisher of his safe return. He then returned the fishing hook that had been found in the mouth of the TAI and that had caused so much trouble between them. He sincerely asked for his brother’s forgiveness, sharing everything that had happened to him in the Sea King’s Palace and the amazing adventures that led to finding the hook.
Now the Skillful Fisher had used the lost hook as an excuse for driving his brother out of the country. When his brother had left him that day three years ago, and had not returned, he had been very glad in his evil heart and had at once usurped his brother’s place as ruler of the land, and had become powerful and rich. Now in the midst of enjoying what did not belong to him, and hoping that his brother might never return to claim his rights, quite unexpectedly there stood the Happy Hunter before him.
Now the Skillful Fisher had used the lost hook as an excuse to drive his brother out of the country. When his brother left him that day three years ago and hadn’t come back, he felt a twisted sense of joy and immediately took over his brother’s position as ruler of the land, becoming powerful and wealthy. Now, while relishing what wasn’t rightfully his and hoping his brother would never return to reclaim his rights, he was completely caught off guard to see the Happy Hunter standing right in front of him.
The Skillful Fisher feigned forgiveness, for he could make no more excuses for sending his brother away again, but in his heart he was very angry and hated his brother more and more, till at last he could no longer bear the sight of him day after day, and planned and watched for an opportunity to kill him.
The Skillful Fisher pretended to forgive, since he couldn't come up with more excuses for sending his brother away again, but inside, he was very angry and increasingly hated his brother. Eventually, he couldn't stand seeing him every day and started to plot and look for a chance to kill him.
One day when the Happy Hunter was walking in the rice fields his brother followed him with a dagger. The Happy Hunter knew that his brother was following him to kill him, and he felt that now, in this hour of great danger, was the time to use the Jewels of the Flow and Ebb of the Tide and prove whether what the Sea King had told him was true or not.
One day while the Happy Hunter was walking through the rice fields, his brother followed him with a dagger. The Happy Hunter realized that his brother was trailing him to kill him, and he felt that now, in this moment of great danger, was the right time to use the Jewels of the Flow and Ebb of the Tide and test whether what the Sea King had told him was true or not.
So he took out the Jewel of the Flood Tide from the bosom of his dress and raised it to his forehead. Instantly over the fields and over the farms the sea came rolling in wave upon wave till it reached the spot where his brother was standing. The Skillful Fisher stood amazed and terrified to see what was happening. In another minute he was struggling in the water and calling on his brother to save him from drowning.
So he took the Jewel of the Flood Tide out from his clothing and held it to his forehead. Instantly, the sea began to surge over the fields and farms, rolling in wave after wave until it reached the spot where his brother was standing. The Skillful Fisher stood there, amazed and terrified by what was happening. In just a minute, he was fighting in the water, calling for his brother to save him from drowning.
The Happy Hunter had a kind heart and could not bear the sight of his brother’s distress. He at once put back the Jewel of the Flood Tide and took out the Jewel of the Ebb Tide. No sooner did he hold it up as high as his forehead than the sea ran back and back, and ere long the tossing rolling floods had vanished, and the farms and fields and dry land appeared as before.
The Happy Hunter had a kind heart and couldn’t stand to see his brother in distress. He immediately put away the Jewel of the Flood Tide and took out the Jewel of the Ebb Tide. As soon as he held it up to his forehead, the sea started to recede, and before long, the churning waves disappeared, revealing the farms, fields, and dry land as they had been before.
The Skillful Fisher was very frightened at the peril of death in which he had stood, and was greatly impressed by the wonderful things he had seen his brother do. He learned now that he was making a fatal mistake to set himself against his brother, younger than he thought he was, for he now had become so powerful that the sea would flow in and the tide ebb at his word of command. So he humbled himself before the Happy Hunter and asked him to forgive him all the wrong he had done him. The Skillful Fisher promised to restore his brother to his rights and also swore that though the Happy Hunter was the younger brother and owed him allegiance by right of birth, that he, the Skillful Fisher, would exalt him as his superior and bow before him as Lord of all Japan.
The Skillful Fisher was really scared about the death he had faced and was deeply impressed by the amazing things he had seen his brother do. He now realized that he had been making a serious mistake by opposing his brother, who was younger than he had thought, because he had become so powerful that the sea would rise and fall at his command. So, he humbled himself before the Happy Hunter and asked him to forgive all the wrongs he had done. The Skillful Fisher promised to restore his brother’s rights and swore that even though the Happy Hunter was the younger brother and owed him loyalty by birthright, he, the Skillful Fisher, would lift him up as his superior and bow to him as the Lord of all Japan.
Then the Happy Hunter said that he would forgive his brother if he would throw into the receding tide all his evil ways. The Skillful Fisher promised and there was peace between the two brothers. From this time he kept his word and became a good man and a kind brother.
Then the Happy Hunter said he would forgive his brother if he would cast away all his bad habits into the receding tide. The Skillful Fisher agreed, and there was peace between the two brothers. From then on, he kept his promise and became a good person and a caring brother.
The Happy Hunter now ruled his Kingdom without being disturbed by family strife, and there was peace in Japan for a long, long time. Above all the treasures in his house he prized the wonderful Jewels of the Flow and Ebb of the Tide which had been given him by Ryn Jin, the Dragon King of the Sea.
The Happy Hunter now ruled his Kingdom without any family conflicts, and there was peace in Japan for a very long time. Above all the treasures in his home, he valued the amazing Jewels of the Flow and Ebb of the Tide, which had been gifted to him by Ryn Jin, the Dragon King of the Sea.
This is the congratulatory ending of the Happy Hunter and the Skillful Fisher.
This is the congratulatory conclusion of the Happy Hunter and the Skillful Fisher.
THE STORY OF THE OLD MAN WHO MADE WITHERED TREES TO FLOWER
Long, long ago there lived an old man and his wife who supported themselves by cultivating a small plot of land. Their life had been a very happy and peaceful one save for one great sorrow, and this was they had no child. Their only pet was a dog named Shiro, and on him they lavished all the affection of their old age. Indeed, they loved him so much that whenever they had anything nice to eat they denied themselves to give it to Shiro. Now Shiro means “white,” and he was so called because of his color. He was a real Japanese dog, and very like a small wolf in appearance.
Once upon a time, there was an old man and his wife who made a living by farming a small piece of land. Their life was mostly happy and peaceful, except for one big sadness: they had no child. Their only pet was a dog named Shiro, and they showered him with all the love they had in their old age. They loved him so much that whenever they had something nice to eat, they would skip it to give it to Shiro. The name Shiro means “white,” which is fitting because of his color. He was a true Japanese dog and looked a lot like a small wolf.
The happiest hour of the day both for the old man and his dog was when the man returned from his work in the field, and having finished his frugal supper of rice and vegetables, would take what he had saved from the meal out to the little veranda that ran round the cottage. Sure enough, Shiro was waiting for his master and the evening tit-bit. Then the old man said “Chin, chin!” and Shiro sat up and begged, and his master gave him the food. Next door to this good old couple there lived another old man and his wife who were both wicked and cruel, and who hated their good neighbors and the dog Shiro with all their might. Whenever Shiro happened to look into their kitchen they at once kicked him or threw something at him, sometimes even wounding him.
The happiest hour of the day for the old man and his dog was when he came back from working in the field. After finishing his simple dinner of rice and vegetables, he would take what he had saved from the meal out to the little porch that wrapped around the cottage. Sure enough, Shiro was waiting for his owner and the evening treat. Then the old man would say “Chin, chin!” and Shiro would sit up and beg, and his owner would give him the food. Next door to this kind old couple lived another old man and his wife who were both mean and cruel, and who hated their good neighbors and the dog Shiro with all their heart. Whenever Shiro happened to peek into their kitchen, they would immediately kick him or throw something at him, sometimes even injuring him.
One day Shiro was heard barking for a long time in the field at the back of his master’s house. The old man, thinking that perhaps some birds were attacking the corn, hurried out to see what was the matter. As soon as Shiro saw his master he ran to meet him, wagging his tail, and, seizing the end of his kimono, dragged him under a large yenoki tree. Here he began to dig very industriously with his paws, yelping with joy all the time. The old man, unable to understand what it all meant, stood looking on in bewilderment. But Shiro went on barking and digging with all his might.
One day, Shiro was heard barking for a long time in the field behind his master's house. The old man, thinking that maybe some birds were attacking the corn, hurried out to check what was wrong. As soon as Shiro saw his master, he ran to meet him, wagging his tail, and grabbed the end of his kimono, pulling him under a large yenoki tree. There, he started digging energetically with his paws, yelping with joy the whole time. The old man, unable to figure out what was happening, watched in confusion. But Shiro continued barking and digging with all his strength.
The thought that something might be hidden beneath the tree, and that the dog had scented it, at last struck the old man. He ran back to the house, fetched his spade and began to dig the ground at that spot. What was his astonishment when, after digging for some time, he came upon a heap of old and valuable coins, and the deeper he dug the more gold coins did he find. So intent was the old man on his work that he never saw the cross face of his neighbor peering at him through the bamboo hedge. At last all the gold coins lay shining on the ground. Shiro sat by erect with pride and looking fondly at his master as if to say, “You see, though only a dog, I can make some return for all the kindness you show me.”
The idea that something might be buried under the tree and that the dog had caught the scent finally hit the old man. He hurried back to the house, grabbed his spade, and started digging at that spot. He was amazed when, after digging for a while, he discovered a pile of old, valuable coins, and as he dug deeper, he found even more gold coins. The old man was so focused on his work that he didn't notice his neighbor watching him with a scowl through the bamboo hedge. Eventually, all the gold coins were shining on the ground. Shiro sat up proudly beside him, looking lovingly at his master as if to say, “You see, even though I'm just a dog, I can repay you for all the kindness you show me.”
The old man ran in to call his wife, and together they carried home the treasure. Thus in one day the poor old man became rich. His gratitude to the faithful dog knew no bounds, and he loved and petted him more than ever, if that were possible.
The old man rushed in to get his wife, and together they brought home the treasure. In just one day, the poor old man became wealthy. His gratitude to the loyal dog was limitless, and he loved and spoiled him more than ever, if that was even possible.
The cross old neighbor, attracted by Shiro’s barking, had been an unseen and envious witness of the finding of the treasure. He began to think that he, too, would like to find a fortune. So a few days later he called at the old man’s house and very ceremoniously asked permission to borrow Shiro for a short time.
The grumpy old neighbor, drawn in by Shiro’s barking, had secretly watched and envied the discovery of the treasure. He started to think that he wanted to find a fortune as well. A few days later, he visited the old man’s house and formally asked if he could borrow Shiro for a little while.
Shiro’s master thought this a strange request, because he knew quite well that not only did his neighbor not love his pet dog, but that he never lost an opportunity of striking and tormenting him whenever the dog crossed his path. But the good old man was too kind-hearted to refuse his neighbor, so he consented to lend the dog on condition that he should be taken great care of.
Shiro’s master found this request odd, knowing full well that his neighbor didn’t love his pet dog and took every chance to hit and annoy him whenever the dog was around. However, the kind old man couldn't bring himself to say no to his neighbor, so he agreed to lend the dog with the condition that it be taken care of properly.
The wicked old man returned to his home with an evil smile on his face, and told his wife how he had succeeded in his crafty intentions. He then took his spade and hastened to his own field, forcing the unwilling Shiro to follow him. As soon as he reached a yenoki tree, he said to the dog, threateningly:
The wicked old man went back home with a sinister grin, bragging to his wife about how he had pulled off his sneaky plans. He grabbed his spade and hurried to his field, dragging the reluctant Shiro along with him. Once he got to a yenoki tree, he turned to the dog menacingly and said:
“If there were gold coins under your master’s tree, there must also be gold coins under my tree. You must find them for me! Where are they? Where? Where?”
“If there are gold coins under your master’s tree, there must be gold coins under my tree too. You have to find them for me! Where are they? Where? Where?”
And catching hold of Shiro’s neck he held the dog’s head to the ground, so that Shiro began to scratch and dig in order to free himself from the horrid old man’s grasp.
And grabbing Shiro’s neck, he pinned the dog’s head to the ground, causing Shiro to scratch and dig to try to escape the old man’s awful grip.
The old man was very pleased when he saw the dog begin to scratch and dig, for he at once supposed that some gold coins lay buried under his tree as well as under his neighbor’s, and that the dog had scented them as before; so pushing Shiro away he began to dig himself, but there was nothing to be found. As he went on digging a foul smell was noticeable, and he at last came upon a refuse heap.
The old man was really happy when he saw the dog start to scratch and dig, because he immediately thought that there were some gold coins buried under his tree as well as his neighbor's, and that the dog had caught their scent like before. So, pushing Shiro aside, he started to dig himself, but there was nothing to find. As he kept digging, a terrible smell became noticeable, and he eventually came across a garbage pile.
The old man’s disgust can be imagined. This soon gave way to anger. He had seen his neighbor’s good fortune, and hoping for the same luck himself, he had borrowed the dog Shiro; and now, just as he seemed on the point of finding what he sought, only a horrid smelling refuse heap had rewarded him for a morning’s digging. Instead of blaming his own greed for his disappointment, he blamed the poor dog. He seized his spade, and with all his strength struck Shiro and killed him on the spot. He then threw the dog’s body into the hole which he had dug in the hope of finding a treasure of gold coins, and covered it over with the earth. Then he returned to the house, telling no one, not even his wife, what he had done.
The old man’s disgust was easy to imagine. This quickly turned into anger. He had seen his neighbor’s good luck, and hoping for the same fortune, he borrowed the dog Shiro; and now, just as he seemed ready to find what he was looking for, he was only met with a terrible-smelling pile of garbage after a morning of digging. Instead of blaming his own greed for his letdown, he blamed the poor dog. He grabbed his spade and, with all his strength, struck Shiro, killing him instantly. He then tossed the dog’s body into the hole he had dug in hopes of uncovering a treasure of gold coins, and covered it with dirt. Afterward, he went back to the house, not telling anyone, not even his wife, what he had done.
After waiting several days, as the dog Shiro did not return, his master began to grow anxious. Day after day went by and the good old man waited in vain. Then he went to his neighbor and asked him to give him back his dog. Without any shame or hesitation, the wicked neighbor answered that he had killed Shiro because of his bad behavior. At this dreadful news Shiro’s master wept many sad and bitter tears. Great indeed, was his woful surprise, but he was too good and gentle to reproach his bad neighbor. Learning that Shiro was buried under the yenoki tree in the field, he asked the old man to give him the tree, in remembrance of his poor dog Shiro.
After waiting for several days without Shiro, the dog, returning, his owner started to feel anxious. Day after day passed, and the kind old man waited in vain. Eventually, he went to his neighbor and asked him to return his dog. Without any shame or hesitation, the cruel neighbor replied that he had killed Shiro because of his bad behavior. Upon hearing this terrible news, Shiro's owner cried many sad and bitter tears. His surprise was immense, but he was too kind and gentle to blame his unscrupulous neighbor. When he found out that Shiro was buried under the yenoki tree in the field, he asked the old man for the tree as a keepsake in memory of his beloved dog Shiro.
Even the cross old neighbor could not refuse such a simple request, so he consented to give the old man the tree under which Shiro lay buried. Shiro’s master then cut the tree down and carried it home. Out of the trunk he made a mortar. In this his wife put some rice, and he began to pound it with the intention of making a festival to the memory of his dog Shiro.
Even the grumpy old neighbor couldn't turn down such a simple request, so he agreed to let the old man have the tree where Shiro was buried. Shiro’s owner then chopped down the tree and brought it home. From the trunk, he carved a mortar. His wife put some rice in it, and he started to pound it to prepare a festival in memory of his dog Shiro.
A strange thing happened! His wife put the rice into the mortar, and no sooner had he begun to pound it to make the cakes, than it began to increase in quantity gradually till it was about five times the original amount, and the cakes were turned out of the mortar as if an invisible hand were at work.
A weird thing happened! His wife put the rice into the mortar, and as soon as he started to pound it to make the cakes, it began to gradually increase in quantity until it was about five times the original amount, and the cakes popped out of the mortar as if an invisible hand was at work.
When the old man and his wife saw this, they understood that it was a reward to them from Shiro for their faithful love to him. They tasted the cakes and found them nicer than any other food. So from this time they never troubled about food, for they lived upon the cakes with which the mortar never ceased to supply them.
When the old man and his wife saw this, they realized that it was a gift from Shiro for their loyal love towards him. They tried the cakes and found them more delicious than any other food. From that point on, they never worried about food again, as they lived off the cakes that the mortar kept providing for them.
The greedy neighbor, hearing of this new piece of good luck, was filled with envy as before, and called on the old man and asked leave to borrow the wonderful mortar for a short time, pretending that he, too, sorrowed for the death of Shiro, and wished to make cakes for a festival to the dog’s memory.
The greedy neighbor, hearing about this new stroke of luck, was filled with envy once again. He visited the old man and asked to borrow the amazing mortar for a little while, pretending that he also mourned for Shiro's death and wanted to make cakes for a festival to honor the dog's memory.
The old man did not in the least wish to lend it to his cruel neighbor, but he was too kind to refuse. So the envious man carried home the mortar, but he never brought it back.
The old man didn't want to lend it to his mean neighbor at all, but he was too nice to say no. So the jealous guy took the mortar home, but he never returned it.
Several days passed, and Shiro’s master waited in vain for the mortar, so he went to call on the borrower, and asked him to be good enough to return the mortar if he had finished with it. He found him sitting by a big fire made of pieces of wood. On the ground lay what looked very much like pieces of a broken mortar. In answer to the old man’s inquiry, the wicked neighbor answered haughtily:
Several days went by, and Shiro’s master waited in vain for the mortar, so he went to ask the borrower to kindly return the mortar if he was done with it. He found him sitting by a large fire made of logs. On the ground lay what looked a lot like broken pieces of the mortar. In response to the old man’s question, the rude neighbor replied arrogantly:
“Have you come to ask me for your mortar? I broke it to pieces, and now I am making a fire of the wood, for when I tried to pound cakes in it only some horrid smelling stuff came out.”
“Did you come to ask me for your mortar? I broke it into pieces, and now I’m burning the wood, because when I tried to pound cakes in it, only some terrible-smelling stuff came out.”
The good old man said:
The wise old man said:
“I am very sorry for that. It is a great pity you did not ask me for the cakes if you wanted them. I would have given you as many as ever you wanted. Now please give me the ashes of the mortar, as I wish to keep them in remembrance of my dog.”
“I’m really sorry about that. It’s a shame you didn’t ask me for the cakes if you wanted them. I would have given you as many as you wanted. Now, please give me the ashes of the mortar, as I want to keep them to remember my dog.”
The neighbor consented at once, and the old man carried home a basket full of ashes.
The neighbor agreed right away, and the old man brought home a basket full of ashes.
Not long after this the old man accidentally scattered some of the ashes made by the burning of the mortar on the trees of his garden. A wonderful thing happened!
Not long after this, the old man accidentally spread some of the ashes from the burned mortar onto the trees in his garden. A miraculous thing happened!
It was late in autumn and all the trees had shed their leaves, but no sooner did the ashes touch their branches than the cherry trees, the plum trees, and all other blossoming shrubs burst into bloom, so that the old man’s garden was suddenly transformed into a beautiful picture of spring. The old man’s delight knew no bounds, and he carefully preserved the remaining ashes.
It was late autumn, and all the trees had lost their leaves, but as soon as the ashes touched their branches, the cherry trees, plum trees, and all the other flowering shrubs burst into bloom, turning the old man’s garden into a stunning spring scene. The old man was overjoyed, and he made sure to keep the remaining ashes safe.
The story of the old man’s garden spread far and wide, and people from far and near came to see the wonderful sight.
The tale of the old man’s garden traveled far and wide, attracting visitors from near and far to witness the amazing sight.
One day, soon after this, the old man heard some one knocking at his door, and going to the porch to see who it was he was surprised to see a Knight standing there. This Knight told him that he was a retainer of a great Daimio (Earl); that one of the favorite cherry trees in this nobleman’s garden had withered, and that though every one in his service had tried all manner of means to revive it, none took effect. The Knight was sore perplexed when he saw what great displeasure the loss of his favorite cherry tree caused the Daimio. At this point, fortunately, they had heard that there was a wonderful old man who could make withered trees to blossom, and that his Lord had sent him to ask the old man to come to him.
One day, soon after that, the old man heard someone knocking at his door. When he went to the porch to see who it was, he was surprised to find a Knight standing there. The Knight told him that he was a servant of a great Daimyo (Earl); that one of the favorite cherry trees in this nobleman’s garden had died, and despite everyone in his service trying all sorts of ways to bring it back to life, nothing worked. The Knight was very troubled when he saw how upset the Daimyo was over losing his favorite cherry tree. Fortunately, they had heard about a wonderful old man who could make withered trees blossom, and his Lord had sent him to ask the old man to come to him.
“And,” added the Knight, “I shall be very much obliged if you will come at once.”
“And,” added the Knight, “I would greatly appreciate it if you could come right away.”
The good old man was greatly surprised at what he heard, but respectfully followed the Knight to the nobleman’s Palace.
The old man was really surprised by what he heard, but he respectfully followed the Knight to the nobleman’s Palace.
The Daimio, who had been impatiently awaiting the old man’s coming, as soon as he saw him asked him at once:
The Daimio, who had been eagerly anticipating the old man's arrival, immediately asked him as soon as he saw him:
“Are you the old man who can make withered trees flower even out of season?”
“Are you the old man who can make dead trees bloom even when it's not their season?”
The old man made an obeisance, and replied:
The old man bowed and replied:
“I am that old man!”
"I'm that old man!"
Then the Daimio said:
Then the Daimyo said:
“You must make that dead cherry tree in my garden blossom again by means of your famous ashes. I shall look on.”
“You need to make that dead cherry tree in my garden bloom again using your famous ashes. I’ll be watching.”
Then they all went into the garden—the Daimio and his retainers and the ladies-in waiting, who carried the Daimio’s sword.
Then they all went into the garden—the Daimyo, his followers, and the ladies-in-waiting, who carried the Daimyo's sword.
The old man now tucked up his kimono and made ready to climb the tree. Saying “Excuse me,” he took the pot of ashes which he had brought with him, and began to climb the tree, every one watching his movements with great interest.
The old man now adjusted his kimono and prepared to climb the tree. Saying "Excuse me," he grabbed the pot of ashes he had brought with him and started to climb, everyone watching his movements with great interest.
At last he climbed to the spot where the tree divided into two great branches, and taking up his position here, the old man sat down and scattered the ashes right and left all over the branches and twigs.
At last, he climbed to the place where the tree split into two large branches, and settling there, the old man sat down and spread the ashes to the right and left all over the branches and twigs.
Wonderful, indeed, was the result! The withered tree at once burst into full bloom! The Daimio was so transported with joy that he looked as if he would go mad. He rose to his feet and spread out his fan, calling the old man down from the tree. He himself gave the old man a wine cup filled with the best SAKE, and rewarded him with much silver and gold and many other precious things. The Daimio ordered that henceforth the old man should call himself by the name of Hana-Saka-Jijii, or “The Old Man who makes the Trees to Blossom,” and that henceforth all were to recognize him by this name, and he sent him home with great honor.
It was truly amazing what happened! The dead tree suddenly burst into full bloom! The Daimio was so overwhelmed with joy that he looked like he might go crazy. He got up, opened his fan, and called the old man down from the tree. He personally gave the old man a wine cup filled with the best sake, and rewarded him with a lot of silver and gold along with other valuable gifts. The Daimio declared that from then on, the old man would be known as Hana-Saka-Jijii, or “The Old Man who makes the Trees Blossom,” and that everyone should recognize him by that name. He sent him home with great honor.
The wicked neighbor, as before, heard of the good old man’s fortune, and of all that had so auspiciously befallen him, and he could not suppress all the envy and jealousy that filled his heart. He called to mind how he had failed in his attempt to find the gold coins, and then in making the magic cakes; this time surely he must succeed if he imitated the old man, who made withered trees to flower simply by sprinkling ashes on them. This would be the simplest task of all.
The wicked neighbor, just like before, heard about the good old man’s lucky break and everything that had happened so positively for him, and he couldn’t hold back the envy and jealousy that filled his heart. He remembered how he had failed in his attempts to find the gold coins and then in making the magic cakes; this time he was sure he would succeed if he copied the old man, who made dead trees bloom just by sprinkling ashes on them. This would be the easiest task of all.
So he set to work and gathered together all the ashes which remained in the fire-place from the burning of the wonderful mortar. Then he set out in the hope of finding some great man to employ him, calling out loudly as he went along:
So he got to work and collected all the ashes left in the fireplace from the burning of the amazing mortar. Then he headed out, hoping to find a great person who would hire him, shouting loudly as he walked along:
“Here comes the wonderful man who can make withered trees blossom! Here comes the old man who can make dead trees blossom!”
“Here comes the amazing man who can make dead trees bloom! Here comes the old man who can make lifeless trees flourish!”
The Daimio in his Palace heard this cry, and said:
The Daimyo in his palace heard this cry and said:
“That must be the Hana-Saka-Jijii passing. I have nothing to do to-day. Let him try his art again; it will amuse me to look on.”
"That must be the Hana-Saka-Jijii passing by. I don't have anything to do today. Let him try his craft again; it will be entertaining for me to watch."
So the retainers went out and brought in the impostor before their Lord. The satisfaction of false old man can now be imagined.
So the servants went out and brought in the impostor before their Lord. The satisfaction of the fake old man can now be imagined.
But the Daimio looking at him, thought it strange that he was not at all like the old man he had seen before, so he asked him:
But the Daimio looking at him thought it was odd that he didn’t resemble the old man he had seen before, so he asked him:
“Are you the man whom I named Hana-Saka-Jijii?”
“Are you the guy I named Hana-Saka-Jijii?”
And the envious neighbor answered with a lie:
And the jealous neighbor replied with a lie:
“Yes, my Lord!”
"Yes, my Lord!"
“That is strange!” said the Daimio. “I thought there was only one Hana-Saka-Jijii in the world! Has he now some disciples?”
"That's weird!" said the Daimio. "I thought there was only one Hana-Saka-Jijii in the world! Does he now have some disciples?"
“I am the true Hana-Saka-Jijii. The one who came to you before was only my disciple!” replied the old man again.
“I am the real Hana-Saka-Jijii. The one who came to you before was just my apprentice!” replied the old man again.
“Then you must be more skillful than the other. Try what you can do and let me see!”
“Then you need to be more skilled than the others. Show me what you can do!”
The envious neighbor, with the Daimio and his Court following, then went into the garden, and approaching a dead tree, took out a handful of the ashes which he carried with him, and scattered them over the tree.
The jealous neighbor, along with the Daimio and his Court, then went into the garden, and as he approached a dead tree, he pulled out a handful of the ashes he had brought with him and sprinkled them over the tree.
But not only did the tree not burst into flower, but not even a bud came forth. Thinking that he had not used enough ashes, the old man took handfuls and again sprinkled them over the withered tree. But all to no effect. After trying several times, the ashes were blown into the Daimio’s eyes. This made him very angry, and he ordered his retainers to arrest the false Hana-Saka-Jijii at once and put him in prison for an impostor. From this imprisonment the wicked old man was never freed. Thus did he meet with punishment at last for all his evil doings.
But not only did the tree not bloom, but not even a single bud appeared. Thinking he hadn’t used enough ashes, the old man grabbed handfuls and sprinkled them over the dead tree again. But it had no effect. After several attempts, the ashes ended up blowing into the Daimio’s eyes. This made him really angry, and he ordered his retainers to arrest the fake Hana-Saka-Jijii right away and throw him in jail for being a fraud. From this imprisonment, the wicked old man was never released. This was how he finally faced punishment for all his wrongdoing.
The good old man, however, with the treasure of gold coins which Shiro had found for him, and with all the gold and the silver which the Daimio had showered on him, became a rich and prosperous man in his old age, and lived a long and happy life, beloved and respected by all.
The kind old man, with the stash of gold coins that Shiro had discovered for him, and all the gold and silver that the Daimio had generously given him, became wealthy and successful in his old age, living a long and happy life, cherished and respected by everyone.
THE JELLY FISH AND THE MONKEY
Long, long ago, in old Japan, the Kingdom of the Sea was governed by a wonderful King. He was called Rin Jin, or the Dragon King of the Sea. His power was immense, for he was the ruler of all sea creatures both great and small, and in his keeping were the Jewels of the Ebb and Flow of the Tide. The Jewel of the Ebbing Tide when thrown into the ocean caused the sea to recede from the land, and the Jewel of the Flowing Tide made the waves to rise mountains high and to flow in upon the shore like a tidal wave.
A long time ago, in ancient Japan, the Kingdom of the Sea was ruled by an amazing King. His name was Rin Jin, the Dragon King of the Sea. He had immense power because he ruled all sea creatures, both big and small, and he possessed the Jewels of the Ebb and Flow of the Tide. The Jewel of the Ebbing Tide, when thrown into the ocean, caused the sea to pull back from the land, while the Jewel of the Flowing Tide made the waves rise to towering heights and crash onto the shore like a tidal wave.
The Palace of Rin Jin was at the bottom of the sea, and was so beautiful that no one has ever seen anything like it even in dreams. The walls were of coral, the roof of jadestone and chrysoprase, and the floors were of the finest mother-of-pearl. But the Dragon King, in spite of his wide-spreading Kingdom, his beautiful Palace and all its wonders, and his power which none disputed throughout the whole sea, was not at all happy, for he reigned alone. At last he thought that if he married he would not only be happier, but also more powerful. So he decided to take a wife. Calling all his fish retainers together, he chose several of them as ambassadors to go through the sea and seek for a young Dragon Princess who would be his bride.
The Palace of Rin Jin was at the bottom of the sea, and it was so beautiful that no one had ever seen anything like it, not even in dreams. The walls were made of coral, the roof was made of jade and chrysoprase, and the floors were the finest mother-of-pearl. However, the Dragon King, despite his vast Kingdom, beautiful Palace and all its wonders, and his unmatched power throughout the sea, was not happy at all because he ruled alone. Eventually, he thought that marrying would not only make him happier but also give him more power. So, he decided to find a wife. He called all his fish retainers together and selected a few of them as ambassadors to travel through the sea to find a young Dragon Princess who would become his bride.
At last they returned to the Palace bringing with them a lovely young dragon. Her scales were of glittering green like the wings of summer beetles, her eyes threw out glances of fire, and she was dressed in gorgeous robes. All the jewels of the sea worked in with embroidery adorned them.
At last they came back to the Palace with a beautiful young dragon. Her scales shimmered in vibrant green like the wings of summer beetles, her eyes sparkled with fire, and she wore stunning robes. All the jewels of the sea were intricately embroidered into them.
The King fell in love with her at once, and the wedding ceremony was celebrated with great splendor. Every living thing in the sea, from the great whales down to the little shrimps, came in shoals to offer their congratulations to the bride and bridegroom and to wish them a long and prosperous life. Never had there been such an assemblage or such gay festivities in the Fish-World before. The train of bearers who carried the bride’s possessions to her new home seemed to reach across the waves from one end of the sea to the other. Each fish carried a phosphorescent lantern and was dressed in ceremonial robes, gleaming blue and pink and silver; and the waves as they rose and fell and broke that night seemed to be rolling masses of white and green fire, for the phosphorus shone with double brilliancy in honor of the event.
The King fell in love with her immediately, and the wedding ceremony was celebrated with great splendor. Every living creature in the sea, from the massive whales to the tiny shrimp, gathered in droves to congratulate the bride and groom and wish them a long and prosperous life. Never before had there been such a gathering or such joyful celebrations in the Fish-World. The procession carrying the bride’s belongings to her new home seemed to stretch across the ocean from one end to the other. Each fish held a glowing lantern and wore ceremonial robes in bright blue, pink, and silver; and as the waves rose, fell, and crashed that night, they looked like rolling waves of white and green fire, as the phosphorus shone with extra brilliance to honor the occasion.
Now for a time the Dragon King and his bride lived very happily. They loved each other dearly, and the bridegroom day after day took delight in showing his bride all the wonders and treasures of his coral Palace, and she was never tired of wandering with him through its vast halls and gardens. Life seemed to them both like a long summer’s day.
Now, for a while, the Dragon King and his bride lived very happily. They loved each other deeply, and the groom enjoyed showing his bride all the wonders and treasures of his coral palace every day. She never got tired of exploring its vast halls and gardens with him. Life felt to both of them like a long summer day.
Two months passed in this happy way, and then the Dragon Queen fell ill and was obliged to stay in bed. The King was sorely troubled when he saw his precious bride so ill, and at once sent for the fish doctor to come and give her some medicine. He gave special orders to the servants to nurse her carefully and to wait upon her with diligence, but in spite of all the nurses’ assiduous care and the medicine that the doctor prescribed, the young Queen showed no signs of recovery, but grew daily worse.
Two months went by happily, and then the Dragon Queen got sick and had to stay in bed. The King was deeply worried when he saw his beloved bride so unwell, and immediately called for the fish doctor to come and prescribe some medicine for her. He specifically instructed the servants to take great care of her and to attend to her needs diligently, but despite all the nurses’ hard work and the medicine the doctor provided, the young Queen showed no signs of getting better and instead grew worse each day.
Then the Dragon King interviewed the doctor and blamed him for not curing the Queen. The doctor was alarmed at Rin Jin’s evident displeasure, and excused his want of skill by saying that although he knew the right kind of medicine to give the invalid, it was impossible to find it in the sea.
Then the Dragon King questioned the doctor and held him responsible for not healing the Queen. The doctor was taken aback by Rin Jin’s clear anger and justified his lack of ability by explaining that even though he knew the correct medicine to give the patient, it was impossible to find it in the sea.
“Do you mean to tell me that you can’t get the medicine here?” asked the Dragon King.
“Are you saying you can't get the medicine here?” asked the Dragon King.
“It is just as you say!” said the doctor.
“It’s exactly what you said!” the doctor replied.
“Tell me what it is you want for the Queen?” demanded Rin Jin.
“Tell me what you want for the Queen?” asked Rin Jin.
“I want the liver of a live monkey!” answered the doctor.
“I want the liver of a live monkey!” the doctor replied.
“The liver of a live monkey! Of course that will be most difficult to get,” said the King.
“The liver of a living monkey! That will definitely be very hard to get,” said the King.
“If we could only get that for the Queen, Her Majesty would soon recover,” said the doctor.
“If we could just get that for the Queen, she'd be back to health in no time,” said the doctor.
“Very well, that decides it; we MUST get it somehow or other. But where are we most likely to find a monkey?” asked the King.
“Alright, that settles it; we HAVE to get it somehow. But where are we most likely to find a monkey?” asked the King.
Then the doctor told the Dragon King that some distance to the south there was a Monkey Island where a great many monkeys lived.
Then the doctor told the Dragon King that a little to the south there was a Monkey Island where a lot of monkeys lived.
“If only you could capture one of these monkeys?” said the doctor.
“If only you could catch one of these monkeys?” the doctor said.
“How can any of my people capture a monkey?” said the Dragon King, greatly puzzled. “The monkeys live on dry land, while we live in the water; and out of our element we are quite powerless! I don’t see what we can do!”
“How can any of my people catch a monkey?” said the Dragon King, very confused. “The monkeys live on land, while we live in the water; and out of our element, we are completely powerless! I don’t know what we can do!”
“That has been my difficulty too,” said the doctor. “But amongst your innumerable servants you surely can find one who can go on shore for that express purpose!”
“That’s been my problem as well,” said the doctor. “But with all your countless servants, you must be able to find one who can go ashore for that specific purpose!”
“Something must be done,” said the King, and calling his chief steward he consulted him on the matter.
"Something needs to be done," said the King, and calling his chief steward, he consulted him about the issue.
The chief steward thought for some time, and then, as if struck by a sudden thought, said joyfully:
The head steward pondered for a while, and then, as if hit by a sudden idea, exclaimed happily:
“I know what we must do! There is the kurage (jelly fish). He is certainly ugly to look at, but he is proud of being able to walk on land with his four legs like a tortoise. Let us send him to the Island of Monkeys to catch one.”
“I know what we need to do! There’s the jellyfish. He may look really ugly, but he’s proud that he can walk on land with his four legs like a turtle. Let's send him to the Island of Monkeys to catch one.”
The jelly fish was then summoned to the King’s presence, and was told by His Majesty what was required of him.
The jellyfish was then brought before the King, who told him what was expected of him.
The jelly fish, on being told of the unexpected mission which was to be intrusted to him, looked very troubled, and said that he had never been to the island in question, and as he had never had any experience in catching monkeys he was afraid that he would not be able to get one.
The jellyfish, upon hearing about the surprise mission he was going to be given, looked quite worried and said that he had never been to the island in question, and since he had no experience in catching monkeys, he was worried he wouldn't be able to catch one.
“Well,” said the chief steward, “if you depend on your strength or dexterity you will never catch a monkey. The only way is to play a trick on one!”
“Well,” said the chief steward, “if you rely on your strength or skill, you'll never catch a monkey. The only way is to outsmart it!”
“How can I play a trick on a monkey? I don’t know how to do it,” said the perplexed jelly fish.
“How can I play a trick on a monkey? I have no idea how to do it,” said the confused jellyfish.
“This is what you must do,” said the wily chief steward. “When you approach the Island of Monkeys and meet some of them, you must try to get very friendly with one. Tell him that you are a servant of the Dragon King, and invite him to come and visit you and see the Dragon King’s Palace. Try and describe to him as vividly as you can the grandeur of the Palace and the wonders of the sea so as to arouse his curiosity and make him long to see it all!”
“This is what you need to do,” said the cunning chief steward. “When you get to the Island of Monkeys and run into some of them, you should try to befriend one. Let him know that you serve the Dragon King, and invite him to come and visit you and check out the Dragon King’s Palace. Describe the magnificence of the Palace and the marvels of the sea in as much detail as you can to spark his curiosity and make him eager to see it all!”
“But how am I to get the monkey here? You know monkeys don’t swim?” said the reluctant jelly fish.
“But how am I supposed to get the monkey here? You know monkeys can’t swim?” said the reluctant jellyfish.
“You must carry him on your back. What is the use of your shell if you can’t do that!” said the chief steward.
“You have to carry him on your back. What's the point of your shell if you can’t do that!” said the chief steward.
“Won’t he be very heavy?” queried kurage again.
“Isn’t he going to be really heavy?” kurage asked again.
“You mustn’t mind that, for you are working for the Dragon King,” replied the chief steward.
“You shouldn’t worry about that, because you’re working for the Dragon King,” replied the chief steward.
“I will do my best then,” said the jelly fish, and he swam away from the Palace and started off towards the Monkey Island. Swimming swiftly he reached his destination in a few hours, and landed by a convenient wave upon the shore. On looking round he saw not far away a big pine-tree with drooping branches and on one of those branches was just what he was looking for—a live monkey.
“I’ll do my best then,” said the jellyfish, and he swam away from the Palace, heading towards Monkey Island. Swimming quickly, he arrived at his destination in just a few hours and landed on the shore thanks to a helpful wave. Looking around, he spotted a big pine tree with drooping branches not far away, and on one of those branches was exactly what he had been looking for—a live monkey.
“I’m in luck!” thought the jelly fish. “Now I must flatter the creature and try to entice him to come back with me to the Palace, and my part will be done!”
“I’m so lucky!” thought the jellyfish. “Now I need to charm the creature and convince him to come back with me to the Palace, and my job will be done!”
So the jelly fish slowly walked towards the pine-tree. In those ancient days the jelly fish had four legs and a hard shell like a tortoise. When he got to the pine-tree he raised his voice and said:
So the jellyfish slowly walked toward the pine tree. Back in those ancient days, the jellyfish had four legs and a hard shell like a tortoise. When he reached the pine tree, he raised his voice and said:
“How do you do, Mr. Monkey? Isn’t it a lovely day?”
“How are you, Mr. Monkey? Isn’t it a beautiful day?”
“A very fine day,” answered the monkey from the tree. “I have never seen you in this part of the world before. Where have you come from and what is your name?”
“A really nice day,” replied the monkey from the tree. “I’ve never seen you around here before. Where are you from and what’s your name?”
“My name is kurage or jelly fish. I am one of the servants of the Dragon King. I have heard so much of your beautiful island that I have come on purpose to see it,” answered the jelly fish.
“My name is kurage or jellyfish. I’m one of the servants of the Dragon King. I’ve heard so much about your beautiful island that I came here specifically to see it,” the jellyfish replied.
“I am very glad to see you,” said the monkey.
“I’m really happy to see you,” said the monkey.
“By the bye,” said the jelly fish, “have you ever seen the Palace of the Dragon King of the Sea where I live?”
“By the way,” said the jellyfish, “have you ever seen the Palace of the Dragon King of the Sea where I live?”
“I have often heard of it, but I have never seen it!” answered the monkey.
“I’ve heard of it a lot, but I’ve never seen it!” replied the monkey.
“Then you ought most surely to come. It is a great pity for you to go through life without seeing it. The beauty of the Palace is beyond all description—it is certainly to my mind the most lovely place in the world,” said the jelly fish.
“Then you really should come. It’s such a shame for you to go through life without seeing it. The beauty of the Palace is indescribable—it’s definitely the most beautiful place in the world, in my opinion,” said the jellyfish.
“Is it so beautiful as all that?” asked the monkey in astonishment.
"Is it really that beautiful?" asked the monkey in surprise.
Then the jelly fish saw his chance, and went on describing to the best of his ability the beauty and grandeur of the Sea King’s Palace, and the wonders of the garden with its curious trees of white, pink and red coral, and the still more curious fruits like great jewels hanging on the branches. The monkey grew more and more interested, and as he listened he came down the tree step by step so as not to lose a word of the wonderful story.
Then the jellyfish saw his opportunity and started describing, to the best of his ability, the beauty and grandeur of the Sea King’s Palace, along with the wonders of the garden filled with peculiar trees of white, pink, and red coral, and even more fascinating fruits that looked like big jewels hanging from the branches. The monkey became increasingly interested, and as he listened, he carefully climbed down the tree step by step so he wouldn't miss a single word of the amazing story.
“I have got him at last!” thought the jelly fish, but aloud he said:
“I finally got him!” thought the jellyfish, but out loud he said:
“Mr. Monkey. I must now go back. As you have never seen the Palace of the Dragon King, won’t you avail yourself of this splendid opportunity by coming with me? I shall then be able to act as guide and show you all the sights of the sea, which will be even more wonderful to you—a land-lubber.”
“Mr. Monkey, I have to head back now. Since you’ve never seen the Palace of the Dragon King, why not take this amazing chance and come with me? I can be your guide and show you all the sea's sights, which will be even more incredible for you—a landlubber.”
“I should love to go,” said the monkey, “but how am I to cross the water! I can’t swim, as you surely know!”
“I’d really like to go,” said the monkey, “but how am I supposed to cross the water! I can’t swim, as you already know!”
“There is no difficulty about that. I can carry you on my back.”
“There’s no problem with that. I can carry you on my back.”
“That will be troubling you too much,” said the monkey.
"That will bother you way too much," said the monkey.
“I can do it quite easily. I am stronger than I look, so you needn’t hesitate,” said the jelly fish, and taking the monkey on his back he stepped into the sea.
“I can do it pretty easily. I’m stronger than I seem, so you don’t need to hesitate,” said the jellyfish, and picking the monkey up onto his back, he stepped into the sea.
“Keep very still, Mr. monkey,” said the jelly fish. “You mustn’t fall into the sea; I am responsible for your safe arrival at the King’s Palace.”
“Stay very still, Mr. Monkey,” said the jellyfish. “You mustn’t fall into the sea; I’m responsible for getting you safely to the King’s Palace.”
“Please don’t go so fast, or I am sure I shall fall off,” said the monkey.
“Please don’t go so fast, or I'm sure I’ll fall off,” said the monkey.
Thus they went along, the jelly fish skimming through the waves with the monkey sitting on his back. When they were about half-way, the jelly fish, who knew very little of anatomy, began to wonder if the monkey had his liver with him or not!
Thus they went along, the jellyfish gliding through the waves with the monkey sitting on its back. When they were about halfway, the jellyfish, who knew very little about anatomy, started to wonder if the monkey had his liver with him or not!
“Mr. Monkey, tell me, have you such a thing as a liver with you?”
“Mr. Monkey, can you tell me if you have a liver with you?”
The monkey was very much surprised at this queer question, and asked what the jelly fish wanted with a liver.
The monkey was really surprised by this strange question and asked what the jellyfish needed a liver for.
“That is the most important thing of all,” said the stupid jelly fish, “so as soon as I recollected it, I asked you if you had yours with you?”
“That is the most important thing of all,” said the silly jellyfish, “so as soon as I remembered it, I asked you if you had yours with you?”
“Why is my liver so important to you?” asked the monkey.
“Why is my liver so important to you?” asked the monkey.
“Oh! you will learn the reason later,” said the jelly fish.
“Oh! you’ll find out why later,” said the jellyfish.
The monkey grew more and more curious and suspicious, and urged the jelly fish to tell him for what his liver was wanted, and ended up by appealing to his hearer’s feelings by saying that he was very troubled at what he had been told.
The monkey became increasingly curious and suspicious, and he pressed the jellyfish to explain why his liver was needed. He concluded by appealing to the jellyfish's emotions, expressing that he was very troubled by what he had heard.
Then the jelly fish, seeing how anxious the monkey looked, was sorry for him, and told him everything. How the Dragon Queen had fallen ill, and how the doctor had said that only the liver of a live monkey would cure her, and how the Dragon King had sent him to find one.
Then the jellyfish, noticing how worried the monkey appeared, felt sorry for him and shared everything. How the Dragon Queen had become ill, how the doctor had declared that only the liver of a living monkey could heal her, and how the Dragon King had sent him to find one.
“Now I have done as I was told, and as soon as we arrive at the Palace the doctor will want your liver, so I feel sorry for you!” said the silly jelly fish.
“Now I’ve done what I was told, and as soon as we get to the Palace, the doctor will want your liver, so I feel bad for you!” said the silly jellyfish.
The poor monkey was horrified when he learnt all this, and very angry at the trick played upon him. He trembled with fear at the thought of what was in store for him.
The poor monkey was terrified when he found out all this, and really mad about the trick that had been played on him. He shook with fear at the thought of what was coming his way.
But the monkey was a clever animal, and he thought it the wisest plan not to show any sign of the fear he felt, so he tried to calm himself and to think of some way by which he might escape.
But the monkey was a smart animal, and he figured that the best plan was not to show any sign of the fear he felt, so he tried to calm himself and think of a way to escape.
“The doctor means to cut me open and then take my liver out! Why I shall die!” thought the monkey. At last a bright thought struck him, so he said quite cheerfully to the jelly fish:
“The doctor plans to operate on me and take out my liver! I'll die!” thought the monkey. Finally, a clever idea hit him, so he said cheerfully to the jellyfish:
“What a pity it was, Mr. Jelly Fish, that you did not speak of this before we left the island!”
“What a pity it was, Mr. Jelly Fish, that you didn’t mention this before we left the island!”
“If I had told why I wanted you to accompany me you would certainly have refused to come,” answered the jelly fish.
“If I had explained why I wanted you to come with me, you definitely would have said no,” replied the jellyfish.
“You are quite mistaken,” said the monkey. “Monkeys can very well spare a liver or two, especially when it is wanted for the Dragon Queen of the Sea. If I had only guessed of what you were in need. I should have presented you with one without waiting to be asked. I have several livers. But the greatest pity is, that as you did not speak in time, I have left all my livers hanging on the pine-tree.”
“You're totally wrong,” said the monkey. “Monkeys can easily spare a liver or two, especially when it’s for the Dragon Queen of the Sea. If I had known what you needed, I would have happily given you one without you even asking. I have plenty of livers. But the real shame is that, since you didn't speak up in time, I’ve left all my livers hanging on the pine tree.”
“Have you left your liver behind you?” asked the jelly fish.
“Have you left your liver behind?” asked the jellyfish.
“Yes,” said the cunning monkey, “during the daytime I usually leave my liver hanging up on the branch of a tree, as it is very much in the way when I am climbing about from tree to tree. To-day, listening to your interesting conversation, I quite forgot it, and left it behind when I came off with you. If only you had spoken in time I should have remembered it, and should have brought it along with me!”
“Yes,” said the clever monkey, “during the day, I usually hang my liver on a tree branch because it gets in the way when I'm climbing from tree to tree. Today, while I was listening to your interesting conversation, I completely forgot about it and left it behind when I came with you. If only you had spoken up sooner, I would have remembered it and brought it along!”
The jelly fish was very disappointed when he heard this, for he believed every word the monkey said. The monkey was of no good without a liver. Finally the jelly fish stopped and told the monkey so.
The jellyfish was really disappointed when he heard this because he believed everything the monkey said. The monkey was useless without a liver. Finally, the jellyfish stopped and told the monkey that.
“Well,” said the monkey, “that is soon remedied. I am really sorry to think of all your trouble; but if you will only take me back to the place where you found me, I shall soon be able to get my liver.”
"Well," said the monkey, "that can be fixed quickly. I'm really sorry to hear about all the trouble you've had; but if you just take me back to where you found me, I’ll be able to get my liver in no time."
The jelly fish did not at all like the idea of going all the way back to the island again; but the monkey assured him that if he would be so kind as to take him back he would get his very best liver, and bring it with him the next time. Thus persuaded, the jelly fish turned his course towards the Monkey Island once more.
The jellyfish really didn’t like the idea of going back to the island again, but the monkey promised him that if he would kindly take him back, he would bring his very best liver with him next time. So, convinced, the jellyfish changed direction toward Monkey Island once more.
No sooner had the jelly fish reached the shore than the sly monkey landed, and getting up into the pine-tree where the jelly fish had first seen him, he cut several capers amongst the branches with joy at being safe home again, and then looking down at the jelly fish said:
No sooner had the jellyfish reached the shore than the clever monkey landed, and climbing up into the pine tree where the jellyfish had first spotted him, he joyfully danced around the branches, glad to be home again. Then, looking down at the jellyfish, he said:
“So many thanks for all the trouble you have taken! Please present my compliments to the Dragon King on your return!”
“Thank you so much for all the effort you've put in! Please send my regards to the Dragon King when you get back!”
The jelly fish wondered at this speech and the mocking tone in which it was uttered. Then he asked the monkey if it wasn’t his intention to come with him at once after getting his liver.
The jellyfish was surprised by this speech and the sarcastic tone it was delivered in. Then he asked the monkey if he didn’t plan to come with him right away after getting his liver.
The monkey replied laughingly that he couldn’t afford to lose his liver: it was too precious.
The monkey replied with a laugh that he couldn’t afford to lose his liver: it was too valuable.
“But remember your promise!” pleaded the jelly fish, now very discouraged.
“But remember your promise!” the jellyfish pleaded, feeling really discouraged now.
“That promise was false, and anyhow it is now broken!” answered the monkey. Then he began to jeer at the jelly fish and told him that he had been deceiving him the whole time; that he had no wish to lose his life, which he certainly would have done had he gone on to the Sea King’s Palace to the old doctor waiting for him, instead of persuading the jelly fish to return under false pretenses.
“That promise was a lie, and anyway, it's broken now!” replied the monkey. Then he started mocking the jellyfish and told him he had been fooling him the whole time; that he had no desire to risk his life, which he definitely would have if he had gone to the Sea King’s Palace to meet the old doctor waiting for him, instead of tricking the jellyfish into coming back under false pretenses.
“Of course, I won’t GIVE you my liver, but come and get it if you can!” added the monkey mockingly from the tree.
“Of course, I won’t give you my liver, but come and get it if you can!” the monkey added mockingly from the tree.
There was nothing for the jelly fish to do now but to repent of his stupidity, and to return to the Dragon King of the Sea and to confess his failure, so he started sadly and slowly to swim back. The last thing he heard as he glided away, leaving the island behind him, was the monkey laughing at him.
There was nothing for the jellyfish to do now but regret his foolishness and go back to the Dragon King of the Sea to admit his failure, so he sadly and slowly started to swim back. The last thing he heard as he glided away, leaving the island behind, was the monkey laughing at him.
Meanwhile the Dragon King, the doctor, the chief steward, and all the servants were waiting impatiently for the return of the jelly fish. When they caught sight of him approaching the Palace, they hailed him with delight. They began to thank him profusely for all the trouble he had taken in going to Monkey Island, and then they asked him where the monkey was.
Meanwhile, the Dragon King, the doctor, the chief steward, and all the servants were anxiously waiting for the jellyfish to return. When they saw him coming toward the Palace, they welcomed him with joy. They started to thank him a lot for all the effort he had put into going to Monkey Island, and then they asked him where the monkey was.
Now the day of reckoning had come for the jelly fish. He quaked all over as he told his story. How he had brought the monkey halfway over the sea, and then had stupidly let out the secret of his commission; how the monkey had deceived him by making him believe that he had left his liver behind him.
Now the day of judgment had arrived for the jellyfish. He trembled all over as he shared his story. How he had taken the monkey halfway across the sea, and then foolishly revealed the truth about his mission; how the monkey had tricked him into thinking he had left his liver behind.
The Dragon King’s wrath was great, and he at once gave orders that the jelly fish was to be severely punished. The punishment was a horrible one. All the bones were to be drawn out from his living body, and he was to be beaten with sticks.
The Dragon King was furious, and he immediately ordered that the jellyfish be harshly punished. The punishment was terrible. All the bones were to be pulled out of its living body, and it was to be beaten with sticks.
The poor jelly fish, humiliated and horrified beyond all words, cried out for pardon. But the Dragon King’s order had to be obeyed. The servants of the Palace forthwith each brought out a stick and surrounded the jelly fish, and after pulling out his bones they beat him to a flat pulp, and then took him out beyond the Palace gates and threw him into the water. Here he was left to suffer and repent his foolish chattering, and to grow accustomed to his new state of bonelessness.
The poor jellyfish, completely humiliated and terrified, begged for forgiveness. But the Dragon King’s orders had to be followed. The palace servants quickly brought out sticks and surrounded the jellyfish. After pulling out his bones, they beat him into a flat pulp and then took him beyond the palace gates and tossed him into the water. There, he was left to endure and regret his foolish talking, and to get used to his new state of being boneless.
From this story it is evident that in former times the jelly fish once had a shell and bones something like a tortoise, but, ever since the Dragon King’s sentence was carried out on the ancestor of the jelly fishes, his descendants have all been soft and boneless just as you see them to-day thrown up by the waves high upon the shores of Japan.
From this story, it's clear that in the past, jellyfish had shells and bones similar to a tortoise. However, ever since the Dragon King’s punishment was enforced on the jellyfish's ancestor, their descendants have all been soft and boneless, just like the ones you see today washed up on the shores of Japan.
THE QUARREL OF THE MONKEY AND THE CRAB
Long, long ago, one bright autumn day in Japan, it happened, that a pink-faced monkey and a yellow crab were playing together along the bank of a river. As they were running about, the crab found a rice-dumpling and the monkey a persimmon-seed.
Long, long ago, on a bright autumn day in Japan, a pink-faced monkey and a yellow crab were playing together by the riverbank. While they were running around, the crab found a rice dumpling, and the monkey found a persimmon seed.
The crab picked up the rice-dumpling and showed it to the monkey, saying:
The crab picked up the rice dumpling and held it out to the monkey, saying:
“Look what a nice thing I have found!”
“Look at this nice thing I found!”
Then the monkey held up his persimmon-seed and said:
Then the monkey held up his persimmon seed and said:
“I also have found something good! Look!”
“I’ve found something great! Check it out!”
Now though the monkey is always very fond of persimmon fruit, he had no use for the seed he had just found. The persimmon-seed is as hard and uneatable as a stone. He, therefore, in his greedy nature, felt very envious of the crab’s nice dumpling, and he proposed an exchange. The crab naturally did not see why he should give up his prize for a hard stone-like seed, and would not consent to the monkey’s proposition.
Now, even though the monkey really loved persimmons, he had no use for the seed he had just found. The persimmon seed is as hard and inedible as a rock. So, in his greedy nature, he felt really envious of the crab’s delicious dumpling and suggested a trade. The crab, of course, didn’t see why he should give up his treat for a hard, stone-like seed and refused the monkey’s offer.
Then the cunning monkey began to persuade the crab, saying:
Then the clever monkey started to convince the crab, saying:
“How unwise you are not to think of the future! Your rice-dumpling can be eaten now, and is certainly much bigger than my seed; but if you sow this seed in the ground it will soon grow and become a great tree in a few years, and bear an abundance of fine ripe persimmons year after year. If only I could show it to you then with the yellow fruit hanging on its branches! Of course, if you don’t believe me I shall sow it myself; though I am sure, later on, you will be very sorry that you did not take my advice.”
“How unwise you are not to think about the future! Your rice-dumpling can be eaten now and is definitely bigger than my seed; but if you plant this seed in the ground, it will soon grow into a great tree in a few years and produce an abundance of delicious ripe persimmons year after year. If only I could show it to you then with the yellow fruit hanging from its branches! Of course, if you don’t believe me, I’ll plant it myself; though I’m sure you’ll regret not taking my advice later.”
The simple-minded crab could not resist the monkey’s clever persuasion. He at last gave in and consented to the monkey’s proposal, and the exchange was made. The greedy monkey soon gobbled up the dumpling, and with great reluctance gave up the persimmon-seed to the crab. He would have liked to keep that too, but he was afraid of making the crab angry and of being pinched by his sharp scissor-like claws. They then separated, the monkey going home to his forest trees and the crab to his stones along the river-side. As soon as the crab reached home he put the persimmon-seed in the ground as the monkey had told him.
The simple-minded crab couldn't resist the monkey's clever persuasion. He eventually gave in and agreed to the monkey's proposal, and the trade was made. The greedy monkey quickly devoured the dumpling and, with great reluctance, handed over the persimmon seed to the crab. He would have liked to keep that too, but he was worried about angering the crab and getting pinched by his sharp claws. They then parted ways, the monkey heading home to his forest and the crab returning to his stones by the river. As soon as the crab got home, he planted the persimmon seed in the ground as the monkey had instructed.
In the following spring the crab was delighted to see the shoot of a young tree push its way up through the ground. Each year it grew bigger, till at last it blossomed one spring, and in the following autumn bore some fine large persimmons. Among the broad smooth green leaves the fruit hung like golden balls, and as they ripened they mellowed to a deep orange. It was the little crab’s pleasure to go out day by day and sit in the sun and put out his long eyes in the same way as a snail puts out its horn, and watch the persimmons ripening to perfection.
In the following spring, the crab was thrilled to see a young tree shoot coming up through the ground. It grew bigger each year and finally blossomed one spring, and that autumn, it produced some large, beautiful persimmons. Among the wide, smooth green leaves, the fruit hung like golden balls, and as they ripened, they turned into a rich orange. The little crab enjoyed going out every day to sit in the sun, stretching out his long eyes like a snail stretches out its antennae, watching the persimmons ripen perfectly.
“How delicious they will be to eat!” he said to himself.
“How delicious they’re going to be to eat!” he said to himself.
At last, one day, he knew the persimmons must be quite ripe and he wanted very much to taste one. He made several attempts to climb the tree, in the vain hope of reaching one of the beautiful persimmons hanging above him; but he failed each time, for a crab’s legs are not made for climbing trees but only for running along the ground and over stones, both of which he can do most cleverly. In his dilemma he thought of his old playmate the monkey, who, he knew, could climb trees better than any one else in the world. He determined to ask the monkey to help him, and set out to find him.
At last, one day, he realized the persimmons must be really ripe, and he really wanted to taste one. He tried several times to climb the tree, hoping to reach one of the beautiful persimmons hanging above him, but he failed each time because a crab's legs aren't built for climbing trees; they're meant for running on the ground and over stones, which he can do very well. In his predicament, he thought of his old friend the monkey, who he knew could climb trees better than anyone else in the world. He decided to ask the monkey for help and set out to find him.
Running crab-fashion up the stony river bank, over the pathways into the shadowy forest, the crab at last found the monkey taking an afternoon nap in his favorite pine-tree, with his tail curled tight around a branch to prevent him from falling off in his dreams. He was soon wide awake, however, when he heard himself called, and eagerly listening to what the crab told him. When he heard that the seed which he had long ago exchanged for a rice-dumpling had grown into a tree and was now bearing good fruit, he was delighted, for he at once devised a cunning plan which would give him all the persimmons for himself.
Running sideways up the rocky riverbank, across the paths into the shady forest, the crab finally found the monkey taking an afternoon nap in his favorite pine tree, with his tail tightly wrapped around a branch to keep him from falling off in his dreams. He quickly woke up, though, when he heard his name being called, and he eagerly listened to what the crab had to say. When he learned that the seed he had exchanged long ago for a rice dumpling had grown into a tree and was now producing good fruit, he was overjoyed, as he immediately came up with a clever plan to take all the persimmons for himself.
He consented to go with the crab to pick the fruit for him. When they both reached the spot, the monkey was astonished to see what a fine tree had sprung from the seed, and with what a number of ripe persimmons the branches were loaded.
He agreed to go with the crab to gather the fruit for him. When they arrived at the location, the monkey was amazed to see what a beautiful tree had grown from the seed, and how many ripe persimmons the branches were full of.
He quickly climbed the tree and began to pluck and eat, as fast as he could, one persimmon after another. Each time he chose the best and ripest he could find, and went on eating till he could eat no more. Not one would he give to the poor hungry crab waiting below, and when he had finished there was little but the hard, unripe fruit left.
He quickly climbed the tree and started picking and eating persimmons as fast as he could, one after another. Every time, he picked the best and ripest ones he could find, and kept eating until he couldn't eat anymore. He didn’t share even one with the hungry crab waiting below, and when he was done, there was hardly anything left but the hard, unripe fruit.
You can imagine the feelings of the poor crab after waiting patiently, for so long as he had done, for the tree to grow and the fruit to ripen, when he saw the monkey devouring all the good persimmons. He was so disappointed that he ran round and round the tree calling to the monkey to remember his promise. The monkey at first took no notice of the crab’s complaints, but at last he picked out the hardest, greenest persimmon he could find and aimed it at the crab’s head. The persimmon is as hard as stone when it is unripe. The monkey’s missile struck home and the crab was sorely hurt by the blow. Again and again, as fast as he could pick them, the monkey pulled off the hard persimmons and threw them at the defenseless crab till he dropped dead, covered with wounds all over his body. There he lay a pitiful sight at the foot of the tree he had himself planted.
You can imagine how the poor crab felt after waiting patiently for so long for the tree to grow and the fruit to ripen when he saw the monkey devouring all the delicious persimmons. He was so disappointed that he ran around the tree, calling out to the monkey to remember his promise. At first, the monkey ignored the crab’s complaints, but eventually, he picked the hardest, greenest persimmon he could find and aimed it at the crab’s head. An unripe persimmon is as hard as stone. The monkey’s throw landed perfectly, and the crab was seriously hurt by the hit. Over and over, as fast as he could pick them, the monkey pulled off the hard persimmons and threw them at the defenseless crab until the crab dropped dead, covered in wounds all over his body. He lay there, a pitiful sight at the foot of the tree he had planted himself.
When the wicked monkey saw that he had killed the crab he ran away from the spot as fast as he could, in fear and trembling, like a coward as he was.
When the evil monkey saw that he had killed the crab, he ran away from the scene as fast as he could, scared and shaking, like the coward he was.
Now the crab had a son who had been playing with a friend not far from the spot where this sad work had taken place. On the way home he came across his father dead, in a most dreadful condition—his head was smashed and his shell broken in several places, and around his body lay the unripe persimmons which had done their deadly work. At this dreadful sight the poor young crab sat down and wept.
Now the crab had a son who had been playing with a friend not far from where this tragic event had happened. On his way home, he found his father dead, in a terrible state—his head was crushed and his shell was cracked in several spots, and around his body lay the unripe persimmons that had caused his demise. Seeing this horrifying sight, the poor young crab sat down and cried.
But when he had wept for some time he told himself that this crying would do no good; it was his duty to avenge his father’s murder, and this he determined to do. He looked about for some clue which would lead him to discover the murderer. Looking up at the tree he noticed that the best fruit had gone, and that all around lay bits of peel and numerous seeds strewn on the ground as well as the unripe persimmons which had evidently been thrown at his father. Then he understood that the monkey was the murderer, for he now remembered that his father had once told him the story of the rice-dumpling and the persimmon-seed. The young crab knew that monkeys liked persimmons above all other fruit, and he felt sure that his greed for the coveted fruit had been the cause of the old crab’s death. Alas!
But after crying for a while, he realized that this wouldn't change anything; it was his responsibility to avenge his father's murder, and he was determined to do just that. He searched for any clues that might help him find the killer. Glancing up at the tree, he noticed that the best fruit was gone, and there were scraps of peel and lots of seeds scattered on the ground, alongside unripe persimmons that had clearly been thrown at his father. Then he realized that the monkey was the one responsible, as he recalled his father's story about the rice dumpling and the persimmon seed. The young crab knew that monkeys loved persimmons more than any other fruit, and he suspected that the monkey's greed for the prized fruit had led to his father's death. Alas!
He at first thought of going to attack the monkey at once, for he burned with rage. Second thoughts, however, told him that this was useless, for the monkey was an old and cunning animal and would be hard to overcome. He must meet cunning with cunning and ask some of his friends to help him, for he knew it would be quite out of his power to kill him alone.
He initially considered charging at the monkey right away because he was furious. However, he quickly realized that this wouldn’t work since the monkey was old and clever, making it difficult to defeat. He needed to outsmart the monkey and enlist some friends to help him, knowing he couldn’t take it down on his own.
The young crab set out at once to call on the mortar, his father’s old friend, and told him of all that had happened. He besought the mortar with tears to help him avenge his father’s death. The mortar was very sorry when he heard the woful tale and promised at once to help the young crab punish the monkey to death. He warned him that he must be very careful in what he did, for the monkey was a strong and cunning enemy. The mortar now sent to fetch the bee and the chestnut (also the crab’s old friends) to consult them about the matter. In a short time the bee and the chestnut arrived. When they were told all the details of the old crab’s death and of the monkey’s wickedness and greed, they both gladly consented to help the young crab in his revenge.
The young crab immediately went to see the mortar, his father's old friend, and told him everything that had happened. He pleaded with the mortar, in tears, to help him get revenge for his father's death. The mortar felt very sorry upon hearing the sad story and promised right away to assist the young crab in punishing the monkey to death. He warned him to be very careful in his actions, as the monkey was a strong and clever foe. The mortar then sent for the bee and the chestnut (also old friends of the crab) to discuss the situation. Soon enough, the bee and the chestnut arrived. When they heard all the details about the old crab’s death and the monkey’s wickedness and greed, they both eagerly agreed to help the young crab with his revenge.
After talking for a long time as to the ways and means of carrying out their plans they separated, and Mr. Mortar went home with the young crab to help him bury his poor father.
After discussing for a long time the ways and means of executing their plans, they parted ways, and Mr. Mortar accompanied the young crab to help him bury his unfortunate father.
While all this was taking place the monkey was congratulating himself (as the wicked often do before their punishment comes upon them) on all he had done so neatly. He thought it quite a fine thing that he had robbed his friend of all his ripe persimmons and then that he had killed him. Still, smile as hard as he might, he could not banish altogether the fear of the consequences should his evil deeds be discovered. IF he were found out (and he told himself that this could not be for he had escaped unseen) the crab’s family would be sure to bear him hatred and seek to take revenge on him. So he would not go out, and kept himself at home for several days. He found this kind of life, however, extremely dull, accustomed as he was to the free life of the woods, and at last he said:
While all this was happening, the monkey was patting himself on the back (like wicked people often do before they get what’s coming to them) for everything he had done so smoothly. He thought it was pretty impressive that he had stolen all his friend’s ripe persimmons and then killed him. Still, no matter how hard he smiled, he couldn’t completely shake the fear of what might happen if his evil actions were discovered. If he got caught (and he convinced himself that this couldn’t happen since he had slipped away unseen), the crab’s family would surely hate him and try to get revenge. So, he decided to stay home and kept himself inside for several days. However, he found this kind of life extremely boring, used to the freedom of the woods, and finally, he said:
“No one knows that it was I who killed the crab! I am sure that the old thing breathed his last before I left him. Dead crabs have no mouths! Who is there to tell that I am the murderer? Since no one knows, what is the use of shutting myself up and brooding over the matter? What is done cannot be undone!”
“No one knows that I killed the crab! I’m sure the old thing took his last breath before I left him. Dead crabs don't have mouths! Who's going to say that I’m the murderer? Since no one knows, what’s the point of locking myself away and worrying about it? What’s done is done!”
With this he wandered out into the crab settlement and crept about as slyly as possible near the crab’s house and tried to hear the neighbors’ gossip round about. He wanted to find out what the crabs were saving about their chief’s death, for the old crab had been the chief of the tribe. But he heard nothing and said to himself:
With this, he wandered into the crab settlement and moved around as quietly as he could near the crab's home, trying to catch the neighbors' gossip. He wanted to find out what the crabs were saying about their chief's death, since the old crab had been the leader of the tribe. But he didn't hear anything and thought to himself:
“They are all such fools that they don’t know and don’t care who murdered their chief!”
“They're all such fools that they don’t know and don’t care who killed their leader!”
Little did he know in his so-called “monkey’s wisdom” that this seeming unconcern was part of the young crab’s plan. He purposely pretended not to know who killed his father, and also to believe that he had met his death through his own fault. By this means he could the better keep secret the revenge on the monkey, which he was meditating.
Little did he realize in his so-called “monkey’s wisdom” that this apparent indifference was actually part of the young crab’s plan. He intentionally pretended not to know who killed his father and also acted as if he believed his death was due to his own fault. This way, he could better keep his plans for revenge against the monkey a secret.
So the monkey returned home from his walk quite content. He told himself he had nothing now to fear.
So the monkey came back home from his walk feeling pretty happy. He reassured himself that he had nothing to worry about now.
One fine day, when the monkey was sitting at home, he was surprised by the appearance of a messenger from the young crab. While he was wondering what this might mean, the messenger bowed before him and said:
One nice day, while the monkey was at home, he was surprised by the arrival of a messenger from the young crab. As he was trying to figure out what this could mean, the messenger bowed to him and said:
“I have been sent by my master to inform you that his father died the other day in falling from a persimmon tree while trying to climb the tree after fruit. This, being the seventh day, is the first anniversary after his death, and my master has prepared a little festival in his father’s honor, and bids you come to participate in it as you were one of his best friends. My master hopes you will honor his house with your kind visit.”
“I’ve been sent by my master to let you know that his father passed away the other day after falling from a persimmon tree while trying to climb it for fruit. Today, being the seventh day, marks the first anniversary of his death, and my master has organized a small festival in his father’s honor, inviting you to join as one of his closest friends. My master hopes you’ll honor his home with your presence.”
When the monkey heard these words he rejoiced in his inmost heart, for all his fears of being suspected were now at rest. He could not guess that a plot had just been set in motion against him. He pretended to be very surprised at the news of the crab’s death, and said:
When the monkey heard this, he felt a deep sense of joy inside, as all his worries about being suspected were finally gone. He had no idea that a scheme had just been started against him. He acted shocked by the news of the crab’s death and said:
“I am, indeed, very sorry to hear of your chief’s death. We were great friends as you know. I remember that we once exchanged a rice-dumpling for a persimmon-seed. It grieves me much to think that that seed was in the end the cause of his death. I accept your kind invitation with many thanks. I shall be delighted to do honor to my poor old friend!” And he screwed some false tears from his eyes.
“I’m really sorry to hear about your chief's death. We were close friends, as you know. I remember that time we traded a rice dumpling for a persimmon seed. It really saddens me to think that that seed ultimately led to his death. I appreciate your kind invitation and thank you for it. I would be happy to honor my dear old friend!” And he squeezed out some fake tears.
The messenger laughed inwardly and thought, “The wicked monkey is now dropping false tears, but within a short time he shall shed real ones.” But aloud he thanked the monkey politely and went home.
The messenger chuckled to himself and thought, “The deceitful monkey is now pretending to cry, but soon he’ll be crying for real.” But out loud, he thanked the monkey politely and went home.
When he had gone, the wicked monkey laughed aloud at what he thought was the young crab’s innocence, and without the least feeling began to look forward to the feast to be held that day in honor of the dead crab, to which he had been invited. He changed his dress and set out solemnly to visit the young crab.
When he left, the evil monkey laughed loudly at what he believed was the young crab's naivety, and without any remorse, he started to anticipate the feast that day in honor of the dead crab, which he had been invited to. He changed his outfit and set out seriously to visit the young crab.
He found all the members of the crab’s family and his relatives waiting to receive and welcome him. As soon as the bows of meeting were over they led him to a hall. Here the young chief mourner came to receive him. Expressions of condolence and thanks were exchanged between them, and then they all sat down to a luxurious feast and entertained the monkey as the guest of honor.
He found all the members of the crab's family and his relatives waiting to welcome him. Once the greetings were done, they led him to a hall. There, the young chief mourner came to greet him. They exchanged condolences and thanks, and then everyone sat down to a lavish feast, honoring the monkey as the guest of honor.
The feast over, he was next invited to the tea-ceremony room to drink a cup of tea. When the young crab had conducted the monkey to the tearoom he left him and retired. Time passed and still he did not return. At last the monkey became impatient. He said to himself:
The feast done, he was then invited to the tea-ceremony room to have a cup of tea. Once the young crab brought the monkey to the tearoom, he left and went away. Time went by, and he still didn’t come back. Finally, the monkey got impatient. He said to himself:
“This tea ceremony is always a very slow affair. I am tired of waiting so long. I am very thirsty after drinking so much sake at the dinner!”
“This tea ceremony always takes forever. I'm really tired of waiting this long. I'm super thirsty after drinking so much sake at dinner!”
He then approached the charcoal fire-place and began to pour out some hot water from the kettle boiling there, when something burst out from the ashes with a great pop and hit the monkey right in the neck. It was the chestnut, one of the crab’s friends, who had hidden himself in the fireplace. The monkey, taken by surprise, jumped backward, and then started to run out of the room.
He then walked over to the charcoal fireplace and started to pour hot water from the kettle that was boiling there when something popped out from the ashes with a loud bang and hit the monkey right in the neck. It was the chestnut, one of the crab’s friends, who had been hiding in the fireplace. The monkey, caught off guard, jumped back and then began to run out of the room.
The bee, who was hiding outside the screens, now flew out and stung him on the cheek. The monkey was in great pain, his neck was burned by the chestnut and his face badly stung by the bee, but he ran on screaming and chattering with rage.
The bee, which was hiding outside the screens, suddenly flew out and stung him on the cheek. The monkey was in a lot of pain; his neck was burned by the chestnut, and his face was badly stung by the bee, but he kept running, screaming and chattering with rage.
Now the stone mortar had hidden himself with several other stones on the top of the crab’s gate, and as the monkey ran underneath, the mortar and all fell down on the top of the monkey’s head. Was it possible for the monkey to bear the weight of the mortar falling on him from the top of the gate? He lay crushed and in great pain, quite unable to get up. As he lay there helpless the young crab came up, and, holding his great claw scissors over the monkey, he said:
Now the stone mortar had hidden itself with several other stones at the top of the crab’s gate, and as the monkey ran underneath, the mortar and all fell down onto the monkey’s head. Could the monkey handle the weight of the mortar falling on him from above? He lay crushed and in severe pain, completely unable to get up. While he lay there helpless, the young crab approached and, holding his large claw above the monkey, said:
“Do you now remember that you murdered my father?”
“Do you remember that you killed my father?”
“Then you—are—my—enemy?” gasped the monkey brokenly.
“Then you—are—my—enemy?” the monkey gasped, sounding distressed.
“Of course,” said the young crab.
“Of course,” said the young crab.
“It—was—your—father’s—fault—not—mine!” gasped the unrepentant monkey.
“It was your father’s fault, not mine!” gasped the unrepentant monkey.
“Can you still lie? I will soon put an end to your breath!” and with that he cut off the monkey’s head with his pitcher claws. Thus the wicked monkey met his well-merited punishment, and the young crab avenged his father’s death.
“Can you still lie? I’ll soon put an end to your breath!” And with that, he chopped off the monkey’s head with his sharp claws. Thus, the wicked monkey faced his deserved punishment, and the young crab avenged his father’s death.
This is the end of the story of the monkey, the crab, and the persimmon-seed.
This is the end of the story about the monkey, the crab, and the persimmon seed.
THE WHITE HARE AND THE CROCODILES
Long, long ago, when all the animals could talk, there lived in the province of Inaba in Japan, a little white hare. His home was on the island of Oki, and just across the sea was the mainland of Inaba.
Long, long ago, when all the animals could talk, there lived in the region of Inaba in Japan, a little white hare. He called the island of Oki his home, and just across the water was the mainland of Inaba.
Now the hare wanted very much to cross over to Inaba. Day after day he would go out and sit on the shore and look longingly over the water in the direction of Inaba, and day after day he hoped to find some way of getting across.
Now the hare really wanted to cross over to Inaba. Day after day, he would go out and sit by the shore, gazing longingly at the water towards Inaba, and day after day he hoped to find a way to get across.
One day as usual, the hare was standing on the beach, looking towards the mainland across the water, when he saw a great crocodile swimming near the island.
One day, as usual, the hare was standing on the beach, gazing at the mainland across the water, when he spotted a large crocodile swimming near the island.
“This is very lucky!” thought the hare. “Now I shall be able to get my wish. I will ask the crocodile to carry me across the sea!”
“This is so lucky!” thought the hare. “Now I can finally get my wish. I’ll ask the crocodile to take me across the sea!”
But he was doubtful whether the crocodile would consent to do what wanted. So he thought instead of asking a favor he would try to get what he wanted by a trick.
But he was unsure if the crocodile would agree to do what he wanted. So, he thought that instead of asking for a favor, he would try to get what he wanted through a trick.
So with a loud voice he called to the crocodile, and said:
So he called out to the crocodile in a loud voice and said:
“Oh, Mr. Crocodile, isn’t it a lovely day?”
“Oh, Mr. Crocodile, isn’t it a beautiful day?”
The crocodile, who had come out all by itself that day to enjoy the bright sunshine, was just beginning to feel a bit lonely when the hare’s cheerful greeting broke the silence. The crocodile swam nearer the shore, very pleased to hear some one speak.
The crocodile, who had come out alone that day to enjoy the bright sunshine, was just starting to feel a little lonely when the hare’s cheerful greeting interrupted the silence. The crocodile swam closer to the shore, really happy to hear someone talking.
“I wonder who it was that spoke to me just now! Was it you, Mr. Hare? You must be very lonely all by yourself!”
“I’m curious who just spoke to me! Was it you, Mr. Hare? You must feel so lonely all by yourself!”
“Oh, no, I am not at all lonely,” said the hare, “but as it was such a fine day I came out here to enjoy myself. Won’t you stop and play with me a little while?”
“Oh, no, I'm not lonely at all,” said the hare, “but since it’s such a nice day, I came out here to have some fun. Will you stop and play with me for a bit?”
The crocodile came out of the sea and sat on the shore, and the two played together for some time. Then the hare said:
The crocodile emerged from the ocean and rested on the beach, and the two played together for a while. Then the hare said:
“Mr. Crocodile, you live in the sea and I live on this island, and we do not often meet, so I know very little about you. Tell me, do you think the number of your company is greater than mine?”
“Mr. Crocodile, you live in the ocean and I live on this island, and we don’t meet often, so I don’t know much about you. Tell me, do you think your group is larger than mine?”
“Of course, there are more crocodiles than hares,” answered the crocodile. “Can you not see that for yourself? You live on this small island, while I live in the sea, which spreads through all parts of the world, so if I call together all the crocodiles who dwell in the sea you hares will be as nothing compared to us!” The crocodile was very conceited.
“Of course there are more crocodiles than hares,” replied the crocodile. “Can’t you see that? You live on this tiny island, while I live in the ocean that covers so much of the world. If I gather all the crocodiles from the sea, you hares won’t stand a chance against us!” The crocodile was very full of himself.
The hare, who meant to play a trick on the crocodile, said:
The hare, planning to pull a fast one on the crocodile, said:
“Do you think it possible for you to call up enough crocodiles to form a line from this island across the sea to Inaba?”
“Do you think you could summon enough crocodiles to make a line from this island all the way to Inaba?”
The crocodile thought for a moment and then answered:
The crocodile paused for a moment and then replied:
“Of course, it is possible.”
"Definitely, it's possible."
“Then do try,” said the artful hare, “and I will count the number from here!”
“Then go ahead and try," said the clever hare, "and I'll count the number from right here!”
The crocodile, who was very simple-minded, and who hadn’t the least idea that the hare intended to play a trick on him, agreed to do what the hare asked, and said:
The crocodile, who was quite naïve and had no clue that the hare planned to trick him, agreed to the hare's request and said:
“Wait a little while I go back into the sea and call my company together!”
“Hold on for a moment while I go back into the sea and gather my crew!”
The crocodile plunged into the sea and was gone for some time. The hare, meanwhile, waited patiently on the shore. At last the crocodile appeared, bringing with him a large number of other crocodiles.
The crocodile dove into the sea and was gone for a while. The hare, in the meantime, waited patiently on the shore. Finally, the crocodile emerged, accompanied by a large group of other crocodiles.
“Look, Mr. Hare!” said the crocodile, “it is nothing for my friends to form a line between here and Inaba. There are enough crocodiles to stretch from here even as far as China or India. Did you ever see so many crocodiles?”
“Look, Mr. Hare!” said the crocodile, “it’s nothing for my friends to line up between here and Inaba. There are enough crocodiles to stretch from here all the way to China or India. Have you ever seen so many crocodiles?”
Then the whole company of crocodiles arranged themselves in the water so as to form a bridge between the Island of Oki and the mainland of Inaba. When the hare saw the bridge of crocodiles, he said:
Then the entire group of crocodiles positioned themselves in the water to create a bridge between the Island of Oki and the mainland of Inaba. When the hare saw the crocodile bridge, he said:
“How splendid! I did not believe this was possible. Now let me count you all! To do this, however, with your permission, I must walk over on your backs to the other side, so please be so good as not to move, or else I shall fall into the sea and be drowned!”
“How amazing! I didn’t think this was possible. Now let me count you all! To do this, though, with your permission, I need to walk over your backs to get to the other side, so please stay still, or I’ll fall into the sea and drown!”
So the hare hopped off the island on to the strange bridge of crocodiles, counting as he jumped from one crocodile’s back to the other:
So the hare hopped off the island onto the unusual bridge of crocodiles, counting as he jumped from one crocodile's back to the next:
“Please keep quite still, or I shall not be able to count. One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight, nine—”
“Please stay completely still, or I won’t be able to count. One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight, nine—”
Thus the cunning hare walked right across to the mainland of Inaba. Not content with getting his wish, he began to jeer at the crocodiles instead of thanking them, and said, as he leapt off the last one’s back:
Thus the clever hare walked straight over to the mainland of Inaba. Not satisfied with getting his wish, he started to mock the crocodiles instead of thanking them, and said, as he jumped off the last one’s back:
“Oh! you stupid crocodiles, now I have done with you!”
“Oh! you silly crocodiles, I’m done with you now!”
And he was just about to run away as fast as he could. But he did not escape so easily, for so soon as the crocodiles understood that this was a trick played upon them by the hare so as to enable him to cross the sea, and that the hare was now laughing at them for their stupidity, they became furiously angry and made up their minds to take revenge. So some of them ran after the hare and caught him. Then they all surrounded the poor little animal and pulled out all his fur. He cried out loudly and entreated them to spare him, but with each tuft of fur they pulled out they said:
And he was about to take off running as fast as possible. But he didn't get away so easily, because as soon as the crocodiles realized that this was a trick by the hare to help him cross the sea, and that the hare was now laughing at them for being so foolish, they got really angry and decided to get back at him. So some of them chased after the hare and caught him. Then they all surrounded the poor little creature and pulled out all his fur. He cried out loudly and begged them to spare him, but with every tuft of fur they pulled out, they said:
“Serve you right!”
"That's what you get!"
When the crocodiles had pulled out the last bit of fur, they threw the poor hare on the beach, and all swam away laughing at what they had done.
When the crocodiles pulled off the last bit of fur, they tossed the poor hare onto the beach and all swam away laughing at what they had done.
The hare was now in a pitiful plight, all his beautiful white fur had been pulled out, and his bare little body was quivering with pain and bleeding all over. He could hardly move, and all he could do was to lie on the beach quite helpless and weep over the misfortune that had befallen him. Notwithstanding that it was his own fault that had brought all this misery and suffering upon the white hare of Inaba, any one seeing the poor little creature could not help feeling sorry for him in his sad condition, for the crocodiles had been very cruel in their revenge.
The hare was now in a terrible situation; all his beautiful white fur had been pulled out, and his bare little body was shaking with pain and bleeding everywhere. He could barely move, and all he could do was lie on the beach completely helpless, crying over the misfortune that had happened to him. Even though it was his own fault that led to all this misery and suffering for the white hare of Inaba, anyone seeing the poor little creature couldn't help but feel sorry for him in his sad state, as the crocodiles had been very cruel in their revenge.
Just at this time a number of men, who looked like King’s sons, happened to pass by, and seeing the hare lying on the beach crying, stopped and asked what was the matter.
Just then, a group of men who looked like princes walked by and, seeing the hare lying on the beach crying, stopped to ask what was wrong.
The hare lifted up his head from between his paws, and answered them, saying:
The hare raised his head from between his paws and replied to them, saying:
“I had a fight with some crocodiles, but I was beaten, and they pulled out all my fur and left me to suffer here—that is why I am crying.”
“I got into a fight with some crocodiles, but I lost, and they stripped all my fur and left me here to suffer—that's why I'm crying.”
Now one of these young men had a bad and spiteful disposition. But he feigned kindness, and said to the hare:
Now, one of these young men had a mean and spiteful nature. But he pretended to be nice and said to the hare:
“I feel very sorry for you. If you will only try it, I know of a remedy which will cure your sore body. Go and bathe yourself in the sea, and then come and sit in the wind. This will make your fur grow again, and you will be just as you were before.”
“I feel really sorry for you. If you just give it a try, I know a remedy that will heal your sore body. Go take a bath in the sea, and then come sit in the wind. This will help your fur grow back, and you'll be just like you were before.”
Then all the young men passed on. The hare was very pleased, thinking that he had found a cure. He went and bathed in the sea and then came out and sat where the wind could blow upon him.
Then all the young men moved on. The hare was feeling very happy, thinking that he had discovered a solution. He went and bathed in the sea and then came out and sat where the wind could blow on him.
But as the wind blew and dried him, his skin became drawn and hardened, and the salt increased the pain so much that he rolled on the sand in his agony and cried aloud.
But as the wind blew and dried him, his skin became tight and tough, and the salt made the pain so intense that he rolled on the sand in agony and cried out.
Just then another King’s son passed by, carrying a great bag on his back. He saw the hare, and stopped and asked why he was crying so loudly.
Just then, another prince walked by, carrying a big bag on his back. He saw the hare and stopped to ask why it was crying so loudly.
But the poor hare, remembering that he had been deceived by one very like the man who now spoke to him, did not answer, but continued to cry.
But the poor hare, recalling that he had been tricked by someone very similar to the man who was now speaking to him, didn’t respond and kept crying.
But this man had a kind heart, and looked at the hare very pityingly, and said:
But this man had a kind heart, looked at the hare with great pity, and said:
“You poor thing! I see that your fur is all pulled out and that your skin is quite bare. Who can have treated you so cruelly?”
“You poor thing! I can see that your fur is all gone and that your skin is really bare. Who could have treated you so badly?”
When the hare heard these kind words he felt very grateful to the man, and encouraged by his gentle manner the hare told him all that had befallen him. The little animal hid nothing from his friend, but told him frankly how he had played a trick on the crocodiles and how he had come across the bridge they had made, thinking that he wished to count their number: how he had jeered at them for their stupidity, and then how the crocodiles had revenged themselves on him. Then he went on to say how he had been deceived by a party of men who looked very like his kind friend: and the hare ended his long tale of woe by begging the man to give him some medicine that would cure him and make his fur grow again.
When the hare heard those kind words, he felt really grateful to the man, and encouraged by his gentle way, the hare shared everything that had happened to him. The little animal didn’t hide anything from his friend and openly explained how he had tricked the crocodiles and how he had crossed the bridge they built, thinking he was counting them: how he had made fun of them for being foolish, and then how the crocodiles had taken revenge on him. He continued by saying how he had been fooled by a group of men who looked a lot like his kind friend; and the hare wrapped up his long story of misfortune by asking the man for some medicine that would heal him and help his fur grow back.
When the hare had finished his story, the man was full of pity towards him, and said:
When the hare finished his story, the man felt really sorry for him and said:
“I am very sorry for all you have suffered, but remember, it was only the consequence of the deceit you practiced on the crocodiles.”
“I’m really sorry for everything you’ve been through, but keep in mind, it was just the result of the trickery you used on the crocodiles.”
“I know,” answered the sorrowful hare, “but I have repented and made up my mind never to use deceit again, so I beg you to show me how I may cure my sore body and make the fur grow again.”
“I know,” replied the sad hare, “but I’ve changed my ways and decided never to be deceitful again, so I ask you to help me heal my injured body and restore my fur.”
“Then I will tell you of a good remedy,” said the man. “First go and bathe well in that pond over there and try to wash all the salt from your body. Then pick some of those kaba flowers that are growing near the edge of the water, spread them on the ground and roll yourself on them. If you do this the pollen will cause your fur to grow again, and you will be quite well in a little while.”
“Then I’ll tell you a good solution,” said the man. “First, go and take a good bath in that pond over there and try to wash all the salt off your body. Then pick some of those kaba flowers growing near the water's edge, spread them on the ground, and roll around in them. If you do this, the pollen will help your fur grow back, and you’ll be just fine in no time.”
The hare was very glad to be told what to do, so kindly. He crawled to the pond pointed out to him, bathed well in it, and then picked the kaba flowers growing near the water, and rolled himself on them.
The hare was really happy to be told what to do so kindly. He crawled to the pond that was pointed out to him, bathed well in it, and then picked the kaba flowers growing near the water and rolled himself in them.
To his amazement, even while he was doing this, he saw his nice white fur growing again, the pain ceased, and he felt just as he had done before all his misfortunes.
To his surprise, even while he was doing this, he noticed his nice white fur growing back, the pain disappeared, and he felt just like he did before all his troubles.
The hare was overjoyed at his quick recovery, and went hopping joyfully towards the young man who had so helped him, and kneeling down at his feet, said:
The hare was thrilled with his quick recovery and hopped happily towards the young man who had helped him so much. Kneeling down at his feet, he said:
“I cannot express my thanks for all you have done for me! It is my earnest wish to do something for you in return. Please tell me who you are?”
“I can't thank you enough for everything you've done for me! I really want to do something for you in return. Please tell me who you are?”
“I am no King’s son as you think me. I am a fairy, and my name is Okuni-nushi-no-Mikoto,” answered the man, “and those beings who passed here before me are my brothers. They have heard of a beautiful Princess called Yakami who lives in this province of Inaba, and they are on their way to find her and to ask her to marry one of them. But on this expedition I am only an attendant, so I am walking behind them with this great big bag on my back.”
“I’m not the King’s son like you think. I’m a fairy, and my name is Okuni-nushi-no-Mikoto,” the man replied. “The beings who came before me are my brothers. They’ve heard about a beautiful Princess named Yakami who lives in this province of Inaba, and they’re on their way to find her and ask her to marry one of them. But on this journey, I’m just an attendant, so I’m walking behind them with this huge bag on my back.”
The hare humbled himself before this great fairy Okuni-nushi-no-Mikoto, whom many in that part of the land worshiped as a god.
The hare bowed humbly before the great fairy Okuni-nushi-no-Mikoto, who was worshiped as a god by many in that region.
“Oh, I did not know that you were Okuni-nushi-no-Mikoto. How kind you have been to me! It is impossible to believe that that unkind fellow who sent me to bathe in the sea is one of your brothers. I am quite sure that the Princess, whom your brothers have gone to seek, will refuse to be the bride of any of them, and will prefer you for your goodness of heart. I am quite sure that you will win her heart without intending to do so, and she will ask to be your bride.”
“Oh, I didn’t know you were Okuni-nushi-no-Mikoto. You've been so kind to me! I can’t believe that mean guy who sent me to bathe in the sea is one of your brothers. I’m sure the Princess, whom your brothers are looking for, will reject all of them and choose you for your kind heart. I’m confident you’ll win her over without even trying, and she’ll ask to be your bride.”
Okuni-nushi-no-Mikoto took no notice of what the hare said, but bidding the little animal goodby, went on his way quickly and soon overtook his brothers. He found them just entering the Princess’s gate.
Okuni-nushi-no-Mikoto ignored what the hare said, said goodbye to the little animal, and quickly continued on his way until he caught up with his brothers. He found them just entering the Princess’s gate.
Just as the hare had said, the Princess could not be persuaded to become the bride of any of the brothers, but when she looked at the kind brother’s face she went straight up to him and said:
Just as the hare had said, the Princess couldn’t be convinced to marry any of the brothers, but when she saw the kind brother’s face, she walked right up to him and said:
“To you I give myself,” and so they were married.
“I'm giving myself to you,” and so they were married.
This is the end of the story. Okuni-nushi-no-Mikoto is worshiped by the people in some parts of Japan, as a god, and the hare has become famous as “The White Hare of Inaba.” But what became of the crocodiles nobody knows.
This is the end of the story. Okuni-nushi-no-Mikoto is honored by people in certain parts of Japan as a god, and the hare is now known as “The White Hare of Inaba.” But what happened to the crocodiles remains a mystery.
THE STORY OF PRINCE YAMATO TAKE
The insignia of the great Japanese Empire is composed of three treasures which have been considered sacred, and guarded with jealous care from time immemorial. These are the Yatano-no-Kagami or the Mirror of Yata, the Yasakami-no-Magatama or the Jewel of Yasakami, and the Murakumo-no-Tsurugi or the Sword of Murakumo.
The emblem of the great Japanese Empire consists of three treasures that have been regarded as sacred and fiercely protected since ancient times. These are the Yatano-no-Kagami, or the Mirror of Yata; the Yasakami-no-Magatama, or the Jewel of Yasakami; and the Murakumo-no-Tsurugi, or the Sword of Murakumo.
Of these three treasures of the Empire, the sword of Murakumo, afterwards known as Kusanagi-no-Tsrugugi, or the grass-cleaving sword, is considered the most precious and most highly to be honored, for it is the symbol of strength to this nation of warriors and the talisman of invincibility for the Emperor, while he holds it sacred in the shrine of his ancestors.
Of these three treasures of the Empire, the sword of Murakumo, later known as Kusanagi-no-Tsurugi, or the grass-cleaving sword, is viewed as the most valuable and highly revered. It represents the strength of this nation of warriors and serves as a symbol of invincibility for the Emperor, who keeps it sacred in the shrine of his ancestors.
Nearly two thousand years ago this sword was kept at the shrines of Ite, the temples dedicated to the worship of Amaterasu, the great and beautiful Sun Goddess from whom the Japanese Emperors are said to be descended.
Nearly two thousand years ago, this sword was kept at the shrines of Ite, the temples dedicated to the worship of Amaterasu, the great and beautiful Sun Goddess, from whom the Japanese Emperors are said to be descended.
There is a story of knightly adventure and daring which explains why the name of the sword was changed from that of Murakumo to Kasanagi, which means grass clearing.
There’s a tale of knightly adventure and bravery that explains why the sword's name changed from Murakumo to Kasanagi, which means grass clearing.
Once, many, many years ago, there was born a son to the Emperor Keiko, the twelfth in descent from the great Jimmu, the founder of the Japanese dynasty. This Prince was the second son of the Emperor Keiko, and he was named Yamato. From his childhood he proved himself to be of remarkable strength, wisdom and courage, and his father noticed with pride that he gave promise of great things, and he loved him even more than he did his elder son.
Once, a long time ago, a son was born to Emperor Keiko, who was the twelfth in line from the great Jimmu, the founder of the Japanese dynasty. This prince was Keiko's second son, and he was named Yamato. From a young age, he showed incredible strength, wisdom, and courage. His father took pride in his potential for greatness and loved him even more than his older son.
Now when Prince Yamato had grown to manhood (in the olden days of Japanese history, a boy was considered to have reached man’s estate at the early age of sixteen) the realm was much troubled by a band of outlaws whose chiefs were two brothers, Kumaso and Takeru. These rebels seemed to delight in rebelling against the King, in breaking the laws and defying all authority.
Now that Prince Yamato had grown into a man (back in the old days of Japanese history, a boy was seen as an adult at the young age of sixteen), the kingdom was greatly troubled by a group of outlaws led by two brothers, Kumaso and Takeru. These rebels appeared to take pleasure in defying the King, breaking the laws, and challenging all authority.
At last King Keiko ordered his younger son Prince Yamato to subdue the brigands and, if possible, to rid the land of their evil lives. Prince Yamato was only sixteen years of age, he had but reached his manhood according to the law, yet though he was such a youth in years he possessed the dauntless spirit of a warrior of fuller age and knew not what fear was. Even then there was no man who could rival him for courage and bold deeds, and he received his father’s command with great joy.
At last, King Keiko ordered his younger son, Prince Yamato, to defeat the brigands and, if possible, rid the land of their evil presence. Prince Yamato was only sixteen years old; he had just reached manhood according to the law. Despite his youth, he had the fearless spirit of a seasoned warrior and didn’t know what fear was. Even then, there was no one who could match his courage and boldness, and he received his father’s command with great joy.
He at once made ready to start, and great was the stir in the precincts of the Palace as he and his trusty followers gathered together and prepared for the expedition, and polished up their armor and donned it. Before he left his father’s Court he went to pray at the shrine of Ise and to take leave of his aunt the Princess Yamato, for his heart was somewhat heavy at the thought of the dangers he had to face, and he felt that he needed the protection of his ancestress, Amaterasu, the Sun Goddess. The Princess his aunt came out to give him glad welcome, and congratulated him on being trusted with so great a mission by his father the King. She then gave him one of her gorgeous robes as a keepsake to go with him and to bring him good luck, saying that it would surely be of service to him on this adventure. She then wished him all success in his undertaking and bade him good speed.
He immediately got ready to leave, and there was a lot of excitement in the Palace as he and his loyal followers gathered and prepared for the journey, polishing their armor and putting it on. Before he left his father’s Court, he went to pray at the Ise shrine and say goodbye to his aunt, Princess Yamato, because he felt somewhat anxious about the dangers ahead and believed he needed the protection of his ancestor, Amaterasu, the Sun Goddess. Princess Yamato came out to warmly welcome him and congratulated him for being entrusted with such an important mission by his father, the King. She then gave him one of her beautiful robes as a keepsake to bring him good luck, saying it would surely help him on this adventure. She wished him all the best in his endeavor and sent him on his way.
The young Prince bowed low before his aunt, and received her gracious gift with much pleasure and many respectful bows.
The young prince bowed deeply to his aunt and accepted her generous gift with great joy and several respectful bows.
“I will now set out,” said the Prince, and returning to the Palace he put himself at the head of his troops. Thus cheered by his aunt’s blessing, he felt ready for all that might befall, and marching through the land he went down to the Southern Island of Kiushiu, the home of the brigands.
“I’m heading out now,” said the Prince. After returning to the Palace, he took command of his troops. With his aunt’s blessing boosting his spirits, he felt prepared for whatever lay ahead. He marched across the land and made his way to the Southern Island of Kiushiu, the home of the brigands.
Before many days had passed he reached the Southern Island, and then slowly but surely made his way to the head-quarters of the chiefs Kumaso and Takeru. He now met with great difficulties, for he found the country exceedingly wild and rough. The mountains were high and steep, the valleys dark and deep, and huge trees and bowlders of rock blocked up the road and stopped the progress of his army. It was all but impossible to go on.
Before long, he arrived at the Southern Island and then gradually made his way to the headquarters of the chiefs Kumaso and Takeru. He encountered significant challenges, as the terrain was very wild and rugged. The mountains were tall and steep, the valleys dark and deep, and large trees and boulders obstructed the path, hindering the movement of his army. Continuing on was nearly impossible.
Though the Prince was but a youth he had the wisdom of years, and, seeing that it was vain to try and lead his men further, he said to himself:
Though the Prince was just a young man, he had the wisdom of someone much older, and realizing it was pointless to try and push his men any further, he said to himself:
“To attempt to fight a battle in this impassable country unknown to my men only makes my task harder. We cannot clear the roads and fight as well. It is wiser for me to resort to stratagem and come upon my enemies unawares. In that way I may be able to kill them without much exertion.”
“To try to fight a battle in this challenging terrain that my men don't know only makes my job tougher. We can't clear the roads and fight at the same time. It's smarter for me to use strategy and catch my enemies off guard. That way, I might be able to take them down without too much effort.”
So he now bade his army halt by the way. His wife, the Princess Ototachibana, had accompanied him, and he bade her bring him the robe his aunt the priestess of Ise had given him, and to help him attire himself as a woman. With her help he put on the robe, and let his hair down till it flowed over his shoulders. Ototachibana then brought him her comb, which he put in his black tresses, and then adorned himself with strings of strange jewels just as you see in the picture. When he had finished his unusual toilet, Ototachibana brought him her mirror. He smiled as he gazed at himself—the disguise was so perfect.
So he told his army to stop for a moment. His wife, Princess Ototachibana, had come with him, and he asked her to bring him the robe that his aunt, the priestess of Ise, had given him, and to help him dress as a woman. With her assistance, he put on the robe and let his hair down so it flowed over his shoulders. Ototachibana then handed him her comb, which he used in his black hair, and he adorned himself with strings of unique jewels just like in the picture. Once he finished his unusual look, Ototachibana brought him her mirror. He smiled as he looked at himself—the disguise was perfect.
He hardly knew himself, so changed was he. All traces of the warrior had disappeared, and in the shining surface only a beautiful lady looked back at him.
He barely recognized himself; he had changed so much. All signs of the warrior were gone, and in the shiny surface, only a beautiful woman stared back at him.
Thus completely disguised, he set out for the enemy’s camp alone. In the folds of his silk gown, next his strong heart, was hidden a sharp dagger.
Thus completely disguised, he set out for the enemy’s camp alone. In the folds of his silk gown, close to his strong heart, was hidden a sharp dagger.
The two chiefs Kumaso and Takeru wore sitting in their tent, resting in the cool of the evening, when the Prince approached. They were talking of the news which had recently been carried to them, that the King’s son had entered their country with a large army determined to exterminate their band. They had both heard of the young warrior’s renown, and for the first time in their wicked lives they felt afraid. In a pause in their talk they happened to look up, and saw through the door of the tent a beautiful woman robed in sumptuous garments coming towards them. Like an apparition of loveliness she appeared in the soft twilight. Little did they dream that it was their enemy whose coming they so dreaded who now stood before them in this disguise.
The two chiefs, Kumaso and Takeru, were sitting in their tent, relaxing in the coolness of the evening, when the Prince approached. They were discussing the news that had recently reached them: the King’s son had entered their territory with a large army, determined to wipe out their group. They had both heard of the young warrior’s fame, and for the first time in their lives, they felt fear. In a pause in their conversation, they happened to look up and saw through the tent door a beautiful woman dressed in luxurious garments approaching them. She looked like a vision of beauty in the soft twilight. Little did they know that it was their dreaded enemy who now stood before them in disguise.
“What a beautiful woman! Where has she come from?” said the astonished Kumaso, forgetting war and council and everything as he looked at the gentle intruder.
“What a beautiful woman! Where did she come from?” said the astonished Kumaso, forgetting about war, the council, and everything else as he looked at the gentle intruder.
He beckoned to the disguised Prince and bade him sit down and serve them with wine. Yamato Take felt his heart swell with a fierce glee for he now knew that his plan would succeed. However, he dissembled cleverly, and putting on a sweet air of shyness he approached the rebel chief with slow steps and eyes glancing like a frightened deer. Charmed to distraction by the girl’s loveliness Kumaso drank cup after cup of wine for the pleasure of seeing her pour it out for him, till at last he was quite overcome with the quantity he had drunk.
He signaled to the disguised Prince and invited him to sit down and serve them wine. Yamato Take felt his heart swell with fierce happiness as he realized his plan would work. However, he cleverly pretended to be shy, walking toward the rebel chief slowly, with eyes darting around like a scared deer. Captivated by the girl's beauty, Kumaso drank cup after cup of wine just to enjoy watching her pour it for him, until he was completely overwhelmed by how much he had drunk.
This was the moment for which the brave Prince had been waiting. Flinging down the wine jar, he seized the tipsy and astonished Kumaso and quickly stabbed him to death with the dagger which he had secretly carried hidden in his breast.
This was the moment the brave Prince had been waiting for. Throwing down the wine jar, he grabbed the drunken and shocked Kumaso and quickly stabbed him to death with the dagger he had secretly hidden in his breast.
Takeru, the brigand’s brother, was terror-struck as soon as he saw what was happening and tried to escape, but Prince Yamato was too quick for him. Ere he could reach the tent door the Prince was at his heel, his garments were clutched by a hand of iron, and a dagger flashed before his eyes and he lay stabbed to the earth, dying but not yet dead.
Takeru, the brigand’s brother, was filled with fear as soon as he saw what was going on and tried to get away, but Prince Yamato was too fast for him. Before he could reach the tent door, the Prince was right behind him, his clothes grabbed by an iron grip, and a dagger glinted before his eyes as he fell to the ground, wounded but not yet dead.
“Wait one moment!” gasped the brigand painfully, and he seized the Prince’s hand.
“Wait a moment!” gasped the brigand in pain, and he grabbed the Prince’s hand.
Yamato relaxed his hold somewhat and said.
Yamato loosened his grip a bit and said.
“Why should I pause, thou villain?”
“Why should I stop, you villain?”
The brigand raised himself fearfully and said:
The bandit got up nervously and said:
“Tell me from whence you come, and whom I have the honor of addressing? Hitherto I believed that my dead brother and I were the strongest men in the land, and that there was no one who could overcome us. Alone you have ventured into our stronghold, alone you have attacked and killed us! Surely you are more than mortal?”
“Tell me where you're from, and who I'm speaking to? Until now, I thought my dead brother and I were the strongest men in the land, and that no one could defeat us. You've come into our stronghold alone, and you've attacked and killed us! You must be more than human!”
Then the young Prince answered with a proud smile:—“I am the son of the King and my name is Yamato, and I have been sent by my father as the avenger of evil to bring death to all rebels! No longer shall robbery and murder hold my people in terror!” and he held the dagger dripping red above the rebel’s head.
Then the young Prince replied with a proud smile: “I am the son of the King, and my name is Yamato. My father has sent me as the avenger of evil to bring death to all rebels! No more will robbery and murder terrorize my people!” He held the dagger, dripping red, above the rebel’s head.
“Ah,” gasped the dying man with a great effort, “I have often heard of you. You are indeed a strong man to have so easily overcome us. Allow me to give you a new name. From henceforth you shall be known as Yamato Take. Our title I bequeath to you as the bravest man in Yamato.”
“Ah,” gasped the dying man with great effort, “I’ve heard a lot about you. You’re really strong to have defeated us so effortlessly. Let me give you a new name. From now on, you will be called Yamato Take. I bestow this title upon you as the bravest man in Yamato.”
And with these noble words, Takeru fell back and died.
And with those noble words, Takeru fell back and died.
The Prince having thus successfully put an end to his father’s enemies in the world, was prepared to return to the capital. On the way back he passed through the province of Idum. Here he met with another outlaw named Idzumo Takeru who he knew had done much harm in the land. He again resorted to stratagem, and feigned friendship with the rebel under an assumed name. Having done this he made a sword of wood and jammed it tightly in the shaft of his own strong sword. This he purposedly buckled to his side and wore on every occasion when he expected to meet the third robber Takeru.
The Prince, after successfully dealing with his father’s enemies, was ready to head back to the capital. On his journey, he passed through the province of Idum. There, he encountered another outlaw named Idzumo Takeru, who he knew had caused a lot of trouble in the land. Once again, he used a clever plan and pretended to befriend the rebel under a false name. After this, he crafted a wooden sword and tightly wedged it into the blade of his own strong sword. He specifically strapped this to his side and wore it whenever he anticipated meeting the third robber, Takeru.
He now invited Takeru to the bank of the River Hinokawa, and persuaded him to try a swim with him in the cool refreshing waters of the river.
He invited Takeru to the bank of the River Hinokawa and convinced him to take a swim with him in the cool, refreshing water.
As it was a hot summer’s day, the rebel was nothing loath to take a plunge in the river, while his enemy was still swimming down the stream the Prince turned back and landed with all possible haste. Unperceived, he managed to change swords, putting his wooden one in place of the keen steel sword of Takeru.
As it was a hot summer day, the rebel was more than happy to jump into the river, while his enemy was still swimming downstream. The Prince turned back and landed as quickly as he could. Without being noticed, he managed to switch swords, replacing Takeru's sharp steel sword with his wooden one.
Knowing nothing of this, the brigand came up to the bank shortly. As soon as he had landed and donned his clothes, the Prince came forward and asked him to cross swords with him to prove his skill, saying:
Knowing nothing of this, the brigand arrived at the bank shortly after. As soon as he had landed and put on his clothes, the Prince stepped forward and challenged him to a duel to showcase his skill, saying:
“Let us two prove which is the better swordsman of the two!”
“Let’s see which one of us is the better swordsman!”
The robber agreed with delight, feeling certain of victory, for he was famous as a fencer in his province and he did not know who his adversary was. He seized quickly what he thought was his sword and stood on guard to defend himself. Alas! for the rebel the sword was the wooden one of the young Prince and in vain Takeru tried to unsheathe it—it was jammed fast, not all his exerted strength could move it. Even if his efforts had been successful the sword would have been of no use to him for it was of wood. Yamato Take saw that his enemy was in his power, and swinging high the sword he had taken from Takeru he brought it down with great might and dexterity and cut off the robber’s head.
The robber happily agreed, feeling sure he would win, because he was known as a skilled fencer in his area and had no idea who his opponent was. He quickly grabbed what he thought was his sword and got into a defensive stance. Unfortunately for the rebel, the sword was the young Prince's wooden one, and despite Takeru's attempts to unsheathe it, it was stuck tight—no amount of effort could budge it. Even if he had managed to free it, the sword would have been useless since it was made of wood. Yamato Take realized he had the upper hand, and raising the sword he had taken from Takeru, he brought it down with great force and skill, decapitating the robber.
In this way, sometimes by using his wisdom and sometimes by using his bodily strength, and at other times by resorting to craftiness, which was as much esteemed in those days as it is despised in these, he prevailed against all the King’s foes one by one, and brought peace and rest to the land and the people.
In this way, sometimes by using his intelligence and sometimes by relying on his physical strength, and at other times by being clever, which was valued back then but is looked down upon today, he defeated all the King’s enemies one by one, bringing peace and stability to the land and its people.
When he returned to the capital the King praised him for his brave deeds, and held a feast in the Palace in honor of his safe coming home and presented him with many rare gifts. From this time forth the King loved him more than ever and would not let Yamato Take go from his side, for he said that his son was now as precious to him as one of his arms.
When he came back to the capital, the King celebrated him for his courageous acts and hosted a feast in the Palace to honor his safe return, giving him many valuable gifts. From then on, the King cherished him even more and wouldn’t allow Yamato Take to leave his side, saying his son was now as dear to him as one of his arms.
But the Prince was not allowed to live an idle life long. When he was about thirty years old, news was brought that the Ainu race, the aborigines of the islands of Japan, who had been conquered and pushed northwards by the Japanese, had rebelled in the Eastern provinces, and leaving the vicinity which had been allotted to them were causing great trouble in the land. The King decided that it was necessary to send an army to do battle with them and bring them to reason. But who was to lead the men?
But the Prince couldn’t live a carefree life for long. When he was around thirty years old, news came that the Ainu people, the indigenous inhabitants of the Japanese islands, who had been defeated and driven north by the Japanese, had rebelled in the Eastern provinces. They were leaving the areas assigned to them and causing significant trouble in the region. The King decided that it was essential to send an army to fight them and bring them back in line. But who would lead the troops?
Prince Yamato Take at once offered to go and bring the newly arisen rebels into subjection. Now as the King loved the Prince dearly, and could not bear to have him go out of his sight even for the length of one day, he was of course very loath to send him on his dangerous expedition. But in the whole army there was no warrior so strong or so brave as the Prince his son, so that His Majesty, unable to do otherwise, reluctantly complied with Yamato’s wish.
Prince Yamato Take immediately volunteered to go and bring the newly emerged rebels under control. The King loved the Prince deeply and couldn’t stand the thought of him being out of sight, even for a single day, so he was understandably hesitant to send him on this dangerous mission. However, there was no warrior in the entire army as strong or as brave as his son, so His Majesty, with no other option, reluctantly agreed to Yamato’s request.
When the time came for the Prince to start, the King gave him a spear called the Eight-Arms-Length-Spear of the Holly Tree (the handle was probably made from the wood of the holly tree), and ordered him to set out to subjugate the Eastern Barbarians as the Ainu were then called.
When it was time for the Prince to begin, the King gave him a spear known as the Eight-Arms-Length-Spear of the Holly Tree (the handle was likely made from holly wood) and instructed him to head out to conquer the Eastern Barbarians, who were known as the Ainu at that time.
The Eight-Arms-Length-Spear of the Holly Tree of those old days, was prized by warriors just as much as the Standard or Banner is valued by a regiment in these modern days, when given by the King to his soldiers on the occasion of setting out for war.
The Eight-Arms-Length-Spear of the Holly Tree from those old days was valued by warriors just as much as a Standard or Banner is prized by a regiment today when given by the King to his soldiers as they head off to war.
The Prince respectfully and with great reverence received the King’s spear, and leaving the capital, marched with his army to the East. On his way he visited first of all the temples of Ise for worship, and his aunt the Princess of Yamato and High Priestess came out to greet him. She it was who had given him her robe which had proved such a boon to him before in helping him to overcome and slay the brigands of the West.
The Prince respectfully and with great reverence received the King’s spear, and after leaving the capital, he marched with his army to the East. On his way, he first visited the temples of Ise to worship, where his aunt, the Princess of Yamato and High Priestess, came out to greet him. She had given him her robe, which had previously helped him defeat the brigands of the West.
He told her all that had happened to him, and of the great part her keepsake had played in the success of his previous undertaking, and thanked her very heartily. When she heard that he was starting out once again to do battle with his father’s enemies, she went into the temple, and reappeared bearing a sword and a beautiful bag which she had made herself, and which was full of flints, which in those times people used instead of matches for making fire. These she presented to him as a parting gift.
He told her everything that had happened to him and how much her keepsake had contributed to the success of his last mission, and he thanked her sincerely. When she learned that he was getting ready to go off to fight his father's enemies again, she went into the temple and came back with a sword and a beautiful bag that she had made herself, filled with flints, which people used back then instead of matches to start fires. She gave them to him as a farewell gift.
The sword was the sword of Murakumo, one of the three sacred treasures which comprise the insignia of the Imperial House of Japan. No more auspicious talisman of luck and success could she have given her nephew, and she bade him use it in the hour of his greatest need.
The sword was the Murakumo sword, one of the three sacred treasures that make up the symbol of the Imperial House of Japan. There was no more fortunate charm for luck and success she could have given her nephew, and she asked him to use it in his time of greatest need.
Yamato Take now bade farewell to his aunt, and once more placing himself at the head of his men he marched to the farthest East through the province of Owari, and then he reached the province of Suruga. Here the governor welcomed the Prince right heartily and entertained him royally with many feasts. When these were over, the governor told his guest that his country was famous for its fine deer, and proposed a deer hunt for the Prince’s amusement. The Prince was utterly deceived by the cordiality of his host, which was all feigned, and gladly consented to join in the hunt.
Yamato Take said goodbye to his aunt and, once again taking the lead, marched east through the province of Owari until he reached the province of Suruga. There, the governor welcomed the Prince warmly and hosted him with lavish feasts. When the meals were finished, the governor mentioned that his region was famous for its exquisite deer and suggested a deer hunt for the Prince's entertainment. The Prince, completely taken in by his host's friendliness, which was all pretend, happily agreed to participate in the hunt.
The governor then led the Prince to a wild and extensive plain where the grass grew high and in great abundance. Quite ignorant that the governor had laid a trap for him with the desire to compass his death, the Prince began to ride hard and hunt down the deer, when all of a sudden to his amazement he saw flames and smoke bursting out from the bush in front of him. Realizing his danger he tried to retreat, but no sooner did he turn his horse in the opposite direction than he saw that even there the prairie was on fire. At the same time the grass on his left and right burst into flames, and these began to spread swiftly towards him on all sides. He looked round for a chance of escape. There was none. He was surrounded by fire.
The governor then took the Prince to a vast, wild plain where the grass grew tall and thick. Completely unaware that the governor had set a trap for him, intending to kill him, the Prince took off on his horse, eager to hunt deer. Suddenly, to his shock, he saw flames and smoke rising from the bushes ahead. Realizing he was in danger, he tried to turn back, but as soon as he pivoted his horse, he noticed that the prairie behind him was also on fire. At the same time, flames erupted on both his left and right, rapidly spreading towards him from all sides. He looked around for a way out. There was none. He was engulfed by fire.
“This deer hunt was then only a cunning trick of the enemy!” said the Prince, looking round on the flames and the smoke that crackled and rolled in towards him on every side. “What a fool I was to be lured into this trap like a wild beast!” and he ground his teeth with rage as he thought of the governor’s smiling treachery.
“This deer hunt was just a clever ploy by the enemy!” said the Prince, glancing at the flames and smoke that crackled and swirled around him. “What a fool I was to fall for this trap like a wild animal!” He gritted his teeth in anger as he recalled the governor’s deceitful smile.
Dangerous as was his situation now, the Prince was not in the least confounded. In his dire extremity he remembered the gifts his aunt had given him when they parted, and it seemed to him as if she must, with prophetic foresight, have divined this hour of need. He coolly opened the flint-bag that his aunt had given him and set fire to the grass near him. Then drawing the sword of Murakumo from its sheath he set to work to cut down the grass on either side of him with all speed. He determined to die, if that were necessary, fighting for his life and not standing still waiting for death to come to him.
Dangerous as his situation was now, the Prince was not at all flustered. In this tough moment, he remembered the gifts his aunt had given him when they said goodbye, and it felt like she must have somehow foreseen this moment of need. He calmly opened the flint bag she had given him and started a fire in the grass nearby. Then, drawing the sword of Murakumo from its sheath, he quickly set to work cutting down the grass on either side of him. He decided he would rather die fighting for his life than stand still waiting for death to come to him.
Strange to say the wind began to change and to blow from the opposite direction, and the fiercest portion of the burning bush which had hitherto threatened to come upon him was now blown right away from him, and the Prince, without even a scratch on his body or a single hair burned, lived to tell the tale of his wonderful escape, while the wind rising to a gale overtook the governor, and he was burned to death in the flames he had set alight to kill Yamato Take.
Strangely, the wind started to shift and blow from the opposite direction, and the most intense part of the burning bush that had previously threatened him was now blown away. The Prince, with not a single scratch or hair burned, lived to share the story of his amazing escape, while the wind picked up to a gale and caught up with the governor, who was burned to death in the flames he had ignited to kill Yamato Take.
Now the Prince ascribed his escape entirely to the virtue of the sword of Murakumo, and to the protection of Amaterasu, the Sun Goddess of Ise, who controls the wind and all the elements and insures the safety of all who pray to her in the hour of danger. Lifting the precious sword he raised it above his head many times in token of his great respect, and as he did this he re-named it Kusanagi-no-Tsurugi or the Grass-Cleaving Sword, and the place where he set fire to the grass round him and escaped from death in the burning prairie, he called Yaidzu. To this day there is a spot along the great Tokaido railway named Yaidzu, which is said to be the very place where this thrilling event took place.
Now the Prince credited his escape entirely to the power of the sword of Murakumo and the protection of Amaterasu, the Sun Goddess of Ise, who controls the wind and all the elements and ensures the safety of everyone who prays to her in times of danger. Lifting the precious sword, he raised it above his head several times to show his deep respect, and as he did this, he renamed it Kusanagi-no-Tsurugi or the Grass-Cleaving Sword. The place where he set fire to the grass around him and escaped death in the burning prairie, he called Yaidzu. To this day, there is a spot along the great Tokaido railway named Yaidzu, which is said to be the exact location where this thrilling event occurred.
Thus did the brave Prince Yamato Take escape out of the snare laid for him by his enemy. He was full of resource and courage, and finally outwitted and subdued all his foes. Leaving Yaidzu he marched eastward, and came to the shore at Idzu from whence he wished to cross to Kadzusa.
Thus did the brave Prince Yamato Take escape the trap set for him by his enemy. He was resourceful and courageous, ultimately outsmarting and defeating all his foes. Leaving Yaidzu, he marched eastward and arrived at the shore in Idzu, where he aimed to cross to Kadzusa.
In these dangers and adventures he had been followed by his faithful loving wife the Princess Ototachibana. For his sake she counted the weariness of the long journeys and the dangers of war as nothing, and her love for her warrior husband was so great that she felt well repaid for all her wanderings if she could but hand him his sword when he sallied forth to battle, or minister to his wants when he returned weary to the camp.
In these dangers and adventures, he had been accompanied by his devoted wife, Princess Ototachibana. For his sake, she considered the exhaustion of long journeys and the perils of war to be insignificant. Her love for her warrior husband was so deep that she felt completely fulfilled in her travels if she could just hand him his sword before he went off to fight or take care of him when he returned tired to the camp.
But the heart of the Prince was full of war and conquest and he cared little for the faithful Ototachibana. From long exposure in traveling, and from care and grief at her lord’s coldness to her, her beauty had faded, and her ivory skin was burnt brown by the sun, and the Prince told her one day that her place was in the Palace behind the screens at home and not with him upon the warpath. But in spite of rebuffs and indifference on her husband’s part, Ototachibana could not find it in her heart to leave him. But perhaps it would have been better for her if she had done so, for on the way to Idzu, when they came to Owari, her heart was well-nigh broken.
But the Prince was consumed with thoughts of war and conquest, and he hardly paid any attention to faithful Ototachibana. From long travels and the pain of her lord's indifference, her beauty had faded; her once ivory skin was now sunburned brown. One day, the Prince told her that her place was at the Palace behind the screens at home, not alongside him on the battlefield. Yet, despite his rejection and lack of concern, Ototachibana couldn't bring herself to leave him. However, it might have been better for her if she had, because on their way to Idzu, when they reached Owari, her heart was nearly shattered.
Here dwelt in a Palace shaded by pine-trees and approached by imposing gates, the Princess Miyadzu, beautiful as the cherry blossom in the blushing dawn of a spring morning. Her garments were dainty and bright, and her skin was white as snow, for she had never known what it was to be weary along the path of duty or to walk in the heat of a summer’s sun. And the Prince was ashamed of his sunburnt wife in her travel-stained garments, and bade her remain behind while he went to visit the Princess Miyadzu. Day after day he spent hours in the gardens and the Palace of his new friend, thinking only of his pleasure, and caring little for his poor wife who remained behind to weep in the tent at the misery which had come into her life. Yet she was so faithful a wife, and her character so patient, that she never allowed a reproach to escape her lips, or a frown to mar the sweet sadness of her face, and she was ever ready with a smile to welcome her husband back or usher him forth wherever he went.
Here lived Princess Miyadzu in a palace shaded by pine trees and accessed through grand gates, as beautiful as cherry blossoms in the rosy dawn of spring. Her clothes were delicate and bright, and her skin was as white as snow, for she had never felt the weariness of fulfilling her duties or walked under the scorching summer sun. The Prince felt embarrassed by his sunburned wife in her travel-worn clothes and asked her to stay behind while he visited Princess Miyadzu. Day after day, he spent hours in the gardens and palace of his new friend, focused solely on his own enjoyment and caring little for his poor wife, who stayed behind to cry in the tent over the misery that had entered her life. Yet, she was such a devoted wife, and her patience was so remarkable that she never let a harsh word slip from her lips or allowed a frown to disrupt the gentle sadness on her face. She was always ready with a smile to welcome her husband back or send him off wherever he went.
At last the day came when the Prince Yamato Take must depart for Idzu and cross over the sea to Kadzusa, and he bade his wife follow in his retinue as an attendant while he went to take a ceremonious farewell of the Princess Miyadzu. She came out to greet him dressed in gorgeous robes, and she seemed more beautiful than ever, and when Yamato Take saw her he forgot his wife, his duty, and everything except the joy of the idle present, and swore that he would return to Owari and marry her when the war was over. And as he looked up when he had said these words he met the large almond eyes of Ototachibana fixed full upon him in unspeakable sadness and wonder, and he knew that he had done wrong, but he hardened his heart and rode on, caring little for the pain he had caused her.
At last the day arrived for Prince Yamato Take to leave for Idzu and cross the sea to Kadzusa. He asked his wife to join him as an attendant while he went to say a formal goodbye to Princess Miyadzu. She came out to greet him in stunning robes, looking more beautiful than ever. When Yamato Take saw her, he forgot his wife, his responsibilities, and everything except the joy of the moment. He vowed to return to Owari and marry her once the war was over. But as he looked up after making this promise, he met the large almond eyes of Ototachibana, filled with deep sadness and confusion. He realized he had made a mistake, but he steeled himself and rode on, indifferent to the pain he had caused her.
When they reached the seashore at Idzu his men sought for boats in which to cross the straits to Kadzusa, but it was difficult to find boats enough to allow all the soldiers to embark. Then the Prince stood on the beach, and in the pride of his strength he scoffed and said:
When they got to the beach at Idzu, his men looked for boats to cross the straits to Kadzusa, but it was hard to find enough boats for all the soldiers to get on. Then the Prince stood on the shore, and in his proud strength, he mocked and said:
“This is not the sea! This is only a brook! Why do you men want so many boats? I could jump this if I would.”
“This isn't the sea! It's just a stream! Why do you guys need so many boats? I could jump over this if I wanted to.”
When at last they had all embarked and were fairly on their way across the straits, the sky suddenly clouded and a great storm arose. The waves rose mountains high, the wind howled, the lightning flashed and the thunder rolled, and the boat which held Ototachibana and the Prince and his men was tossed from crest to crest of the rolling waves, till it seemed that every moment must be their last and that they must all be swallowed up in the angry sea. For Kin Jin, the Dragon King of the Sea, had heard Yamato Take jeer, and had raised this terrible storm in anger, to show the scoffing Prince how awful the sea could be though it did but look like a brook.
Once everyone was finally on board and they were making their way across the straits, the sky suddenly darkened, and a huge storm broke out. The waves towered high, the wind howled, lightning flashed, and thunder crashed, while the boat carrying Ototachibana, the Prince, and his men was tossed from one wave to another. It felt like every moment could be their last, as if they would all be consumed by the raging sea. Kin Jin, the Dragon King of the Sea, had heard Yamato Take's taunts and summoned this fierce storm in anger to show the mocking Prince just how terrible the sea could be, even though it looked like a tranquil stream.
The terrified crew lowered the sails and looked after the rudder, and worked for their dear lives’ sake, but all in vain—the storm only seemed to increase in violence, and all gave themselves up for lost. Then the faithful Ototachibana rose, and forgetting all the grief that her husband had caused her, forgetting even that he had wearied of her, in the one great desire of her love to save him, she determined to sacrifice her life to rescue him from death if it were possible.
The terrified crew took down the sails and focused on the rudder, working for their lives, but it was all for nothing—the storm kept getting worse, and everyone resigned themselves to being lost. Then the faithful Ototachibana stood up, and putting aside all the pain her husband had caused her, even forgetting that he had grown tired of her, she made the one big choice driven by her love to save him. She decided she would sacrifice her life to try to rescue him from death if she could.
While the waves dashed over the ship and the wind whirled round them in fury she stood up and said:
While the waves crashed against the ship and the wind whipped around them in anger, she stood up and said:
“Surely all this has come because the Prince has angered Rin Jin, the God of the Sea, by his jesting. If so, I, Ototachibana, will appease the wrath of the Sea God who desires nothing less than my husband’s life!”
“Surely all this has happened because the Prince has upset Rin Jin, the God of the Sea, with his jokes. If that’s the case, I, Ototachibana, will calm the anger of the Sea God who wants nothing less than my husband’s life!”
Then addressing the sea she said:
Then, speaking to the sea, she said:
“I will take the place of His Augustness, Yamato Take. I will now cast myself into your outraged depths, giving my life for his. Therefore hear me and bring him safely to the shore of Kadzusa.”
“I will take the place of His Augustness, Yamato Take. I will now throw myself into your angry depths, giving my life for his. So listen to me and bring him safely to the shores of Kadzusa.”
With these words she leaped quickly into the boisterous sea, and the waves soon whirled her away and she was lost to sight. Strange to say, the storm ceased at once, and the sea became as calm and smooth as the matting on which the astonished onlookers were sitting. The gods of the sea were now appeased, and the weather cleared and the sun shone as on a summer’s day.
With those words, she jumped swiftly into the rough sea, and the waves quickly swept her away, disappearing from view. Strangely enough, the storm stopped immediately, and the sea turned as calm and smooth as the matting where the surprised spectators were seated. The sea gods were now satisfied, the weather brightened, and the sun shone like it was a summer day.
Yamato Take soon reached the opposite shore and landed safely, even as his wife Ototachibana had prayed. His prowess in war was marvelous, and he succeeded after some time in conquering the Eastern Barbarians, the Ainu.
Yamato Take quickly reached the other shore and landed safely, just as his wife Ototachibana had prayed. His skills in battle were impressive, and after a while, he managed to defeat the Eastern Barbarians, the Ainu.
He ascribed his safe landing wholly to the faithfulness of his wife, who had so willingly and lovingly sacrificed herself in the hour of his utmost peril. His heart was softened at the remembrance of her, and he never allowed her to pass from his thoughts even for a moment. Too late had he learned to esteem the goodness of her heart and the greatness of her love for him.
He credited his safe landing entirely to the loyalty of his wife, who had selflessly and lovingly put herself at risk during his time of greatest danger. He felt touched when he thought of her, and he never let her leave his mind, not even for a second. It was too late when he realized the depth of her kind heart and the enormity of her love for him.
As he was returning on his homeward way he came to the high pass of the Usui Toge, and here he stood and gazed at the wonderful prospect beneath him. The country, from this great elevation, all lay open to his sight, a vast panorama of mountain and plain and forest, with rivers winding like silver ribbons through the land; then far off he saw the distant sea, which shimmered like a luminous mist in the great distance, where Ototachibana had given her life for him, and as he turned towards it he stretched out his arms, and thinking of her love which he had scorned and his faithlessness to her, his heart burst out into a sorrowful and bitter cry:
As he was making his way home, he reached the high pass of the Usui Toge, and here he paused to admire the incredible view below. From this great height, the entire landscape was spread out before him—a vast panorama of mountains, plains, and forests, with rivers winding through the land like silver ribbons. In the distance, he spotted the sea, shimmering like a glowing mist far away, where Ototachibana had sacrificed her life for him. As he turned toward it, he stretched out his arms, and, thinking about her love that he had rejected and his betrayal, his heart broke into a sorrowful and bitter cry:
“Azuma, Azuma, Ya!” (Oh! my wife, my wife!) And to this day there is a district in Tokio called Azuma, which commemorates the words of Prince Yamato Take, and the place where his faithful wife leapt into the sea to save him is still pointed out. So, though in life the Princess Ototachibana was unhappy, history keeps her memory green, and the story of her unselfishness and heroic death will never pass away.
“Azuma, Azuma, Ya!” (Oh! my wife, my wife!) And to this day, there’s a neighborhood in Tokyo called Azuma, which honors the words of Prince Yamato Take. The spot where his devoted wife jumped into the sea to save him is still marked. So, even though Princess Ototachibana was unhappy in life, history keeps her memory alive, and the story of her selflessness and heroic death will never be forgotten.
Yamato Take had now fulfilled all his father’s orders, he had subdued all rebels, and rid the land of all robbers and enemies to the peace, and his renown was great, for in the whole land there was no one who could stand up against him, he was so strong in battle and wise in council.
Yamato Take had now completed all his father’s commands; he had defeated all the rebels and eliminated all the thieves and enemies of peace. His reputation was immense, as there was no one in the entire land who could match him; he was both powerful in battle and wise in decision-making.
He was about to return straight for home by the way he had come, when the thought struck him that he would find it more interesting to take another route, so he passed through the province of Owari and came to the province of Omi.
He was just about to head straight home the same way he had come when it occurred to him that it would be more interesting to take a different route, so he went through the province of Owari and arrived in the province of Omi.
When the Prince reached Omi he found the people in a state of great excitement and fear. In many houses as he passed along he saw the signs of mourning and heard loud lamentations. On inquiring the cause of this he was told that a terrible monster had appeared in the mountains, who daily came down from thence and made raids on the villages, devouring whoever he could seize. Many homes had been made desolate and the men were afraid to go out to their daily work in the fields, or the women to go to the rivers to wash their rice.
When the Prince arrived in Omi, he found the people extremely excited and frightened. As he walked through the streets, he noticed signs of mourning in many homes and heard loud wails. When he asked what was happening, he learned that a terrifying monster had emerged from the mountains, coming down every day to attack the villages and eating anyone it could grab. Many families had been left devastated, and the men were too scared to go out to work in the fields, while the women avoided going to the rivers to wash their rice.
When Yamato Take heard this his wrath was kindled, and he said fiercely:
When Yamato Take heard this, he was filled with rage and said fiercely:
“From the western end of Kiushiu to the eastern corner of Yezo I have subdued all the King’s enemies—there is no one who dares to break the laws or to rebel against the King. It is indeed a matter for wonder that here in this place, so near the capital, a wicked monster has dared to take up his abode and be the terror of the King’s subjects. Not long shall it find pleasure in devouring innocent folk. I will start out and kill it at once.”
“From the western end of Kyushu to the eastern corner of Hokkaido, I have defeated all the King’s enemies—no one dares to break the laws or rebel against the King. It’s truly amazing that right here, so close to the capital, a wicked monster has had the audacity to make its home and frighten the King’s subjects. It won’t be long before it finds enjoyment in attacking innocent people. I will set out and kill it right away.”
With these words he set out for the Ibuki Mountain, where the monster was said to live. He climbed up a good distance, when all of a sudden, at a winding in the path, a monster serpent appeared before him and stopped the way.
With these words, he set out for Ibuki Mountain, where the monster was rumored to live. He climbed a good distance when suddenly, at a bend in the path, a monstrous serpent appeared before him and blocked the way.
“This must be the monster,” said the Prince; “I do not need my sword for a serpent. I can kill him with my hands.”
“This must be the monster,” said the Prince; “I don’t need my sword for a snake. I can take him down with my bare hands.”
He thereupon sprang upon the serpent and tried to strangle it to death with his bare arms. It was not long before his prodigious strength gained the mastery and the serpent lay dead at his feet. Now a sudden darkness came over the mountain and rain began to fall, so that for the gloom and the rain the Prince could hardly see which way to take. In a short time, however, while he was groping his way down the pass, the weather cleared, and our brave hero was able to make his way quickly down the mountain.
He then jumped on the snake and tried to strangle it with his bare hands. It didn't take long before his incredible strength prevailed and the snake lay dead at his feet. Suddenly, darkness fell over the mountain and it started to rain, making it hard for the Prince to see which way to go. However, after a short while, while he was feeling his way down the path, the weather cleared up, and our brave hero was able to quickly make his way down the mountain.
When he got back he began to feel ill and to have burning pains in his feet, so he knew that the serpent had poisoned him. So great was his suffering that he could hardly move, much less walk, so he had himself carried to a place in the mountains famous for its hot mineral springs, which rose bubbling out of the earth, and almost boiling from the volcanic fires beneath.
When he returned, he started to feel unwell and had burning pains in his feet, so he knew that the serpent had poisoned him. His suffering was so intense that he could barely move, let alone walk, so he had himself carried to a spot in the mountains known for its hot mineral springs, which bubbled up from the ground and were almost boiling due to the volcanic activity underneath.
Yamato Take bathed daily in these waters, and gradually he felt his strength come again, and the pains left him, till at last one day he found with great joy that he was quite recovered. He now hastened to the temples of Ise, where you will remember that he prayed before undertaking this long expedition. His aunt, priestess of the shrine, who had blessed him on his setting out, now came to welcome him back. He told her of the many dangers he had encountered and of how marvelously his life had been preserved through all—and she praised his courage and his warrior’s prowess, and then putting on her most magnificent robes she returned thanks to their ancestress the Sun Goddess Amaterasu, to whose protection they both ascribed the Prince’s wonderful preservation.
Yamato Take bathed every day in those waters, and slowly he started to feel his strength return, and the pains faded away, until finally one day he joyfully discovered that he was completely healed. He quickly made his way to the temples of Ise, where you remember he prayed before starting this long journey. His aunt, the priestess of the shrine, who had blessed him when he left, now came to welcome him back. He told her about the many dangers he had faced and how incredibly his life had been spared throughout it all—and she praised his bravery and his skills as a warrior. Then, putting on her finest robes, she gave thanks to their ancestor, the Sun Goddess Amaterasu, to whose protection they both credited the Prince’s miraculous survival.
Here ends the story of Prince Yamato Take of Japan.
Here ends the story of Prince Yamato Take from Japan.
MOMOTARO, OR THE STORY OF THE SON OF A PEACH
Long, long ago there lived, an old man and an old woman; they were peasants, and had to work hard to earn their daily rice. The old man used to go and cut grass for the farmers around, and while he was gone the old woman, his wife, did the work of the house and worked in their own little rice field.
Long ago, there was an old man and an old woman; they were farmers and had to work hard to earn their daily rice. The old man would go cut grass for the farmers nearby, and while he was away, the old woman, his wife, took care of the house and worked in their small rice field.
One day the old man went to the hills as usual to cut grass and the old woman took some clothes to the river to wash.
One day, the old man went to the hills like he always did to cut grass, and the old woman took some clothes to the river to wash.
It was nearly summer, and the country was very beautiful to see in its fresh greenness as the two old people went on their way to work. The grass on the banks of the river looked like emerald velvet, and the pussy willows along the edge of the water were shaking out their soft tassels.
It was almost summer, and the countryside looked stunning in its fresh green as the two elderly people made their way to work. The grass on the riverbanks shimmered like emerald velvet, and the pussy willows by the water's edge were waving their soft tassels.
The breezes blew and ruffled the smooth surface of the water into wavelets, and passing on touched the cheeks of the old couple who, for some reason they could not explain, felt very happy that morning.
The breezes blew and stirred the calm surface of the water into little waves, and as they moved on, they brushed against the cheeks of the elderly couple who, for some reason they couldn't explain, felt really happy that morning.
The old woman at last found a nice spot by the river bank and put her basket down. Then she set to work to wash the clothes; she took them one by one out of the basket and washed them in the river and rubbed them on the stones. The water was as clear as crystal, and she could see the tiny fish swimming to and fro, and the pebbles at the bottom.
The old woman finally found a nice spot by the riverbank and set her basket down. Then she got to work washing the clothes; she took them out of the basket one by one and washed them in the river, scrubbing them on the stones. The water was crystal clear, and she could see the tiny fish swimming back and forth and the pebbles at the bottom.
As she was busy washing her clothes a great peach came bumping down the stream. The old woman looked up from her work and saw this large peach. She was sixty years of age, yet in all her life she had never seen such a big peach as this.
As she was busy washing her clothes, a massive peach came floating down the stream. The old woman looked up from her work and spotted this huge peach. At sixty years old, she had never seen such a big peach in her entire life.
“How delicious that peach must be!” she said to herself. “I must certainly get it and take it home to my old man.”
“How delicious that peach must be!” she said to herself. “I definitely have to get it and take it home to my husband.”
She stretched out her arm to try and get it, but it was quite out of her reach. She looked about for a stick, but there was not one to be seen, and if she went to look for one she would lose the peach.
She reached out her arm to grab it, but it was way too far away. She glanced around for a stick, but there wasn't one in sight, and if she went to find one, she'd risk losing the peach.
Stopping a moment to think what she would do, she remembered an old charm-verse. Now she began to clap her hands to keep time to the rolling of the peach down stream, and while she clapped she sang this song:
Stopping for a moment to think about what she would do, she recalled an old charm verse. She started to clap her hands to the rhythm of the peach rolling downstream, and as she clapped, she sang this song:
“Distant water is bitter,
The near water is sweet;
Pass by the distant water
And come into the sweet.”
“Faraway water is bitter,
The nearby water is sweet;
Ignore the faraway water
And come to the sweet.”
Strange to say, as soon as she began to repeat this little song the peach began to come nearer and nearer the bank where the old woman was standing, till at last it stopped just in front of her so that she was able to take it up in her hands. The old woman was delighted. She could not go on with her work, so happy and excited was she, so she put all the clothes back in her bamboo basket, and with the basket on her back and the peach in her hand she hurried homewards.
Strangely enough, as soon as she started to sing this little song, the peach began to float closer and closer to the bank where the old woman was standing, until it finally stopped right in front of her, allowing her to pick it up in her hands. The old woman was overjoyed. She couldn’t continue her work because she was so happy and excited, so she put all the clothes back in her bamboo basket and, with the basket on her back and the peach in her hand, hurried home.
It seemed a very long time to her to wait till her husband returned. The old man at last came back as the sun was setting, with a big bundle of grass on his back—so big that he was almost hidden and she could hardly see him. He seemed very tired and used the scythe for a walking stick, leaning on it as he walked along.
It felt like a really long time for her to wait until her husband got back. The old man finally returned as the sun was setting, with a huge bundle of grass on his back—so big that he was almost hidden and she could barely see him. He looked very tired and used the scythe as a walking stick, leaning on it as he walked.
As soon as the old woman saw him she called out:
As soon as the old woman saw him, she shouted:
“O Fii San! (old man) I have been waiting for you to come home for such a long time to-day!”
“O Fii San! (old man) I’ve been waiting for you to come home for such a long time today!”
“What is the matter? Why are you so impatient?” asked the old man, wondering at her unusual eagerness. “Has anything happened while I have been away?”
“What’s wrong? Why are you so restless?” asked the old man, surprised by her unusual eagerness. “Did something happen while I was gone?”
“Oh, no!” answered the old woman, “nothing has happened, only I have found a nice present for you!”
“Oh, no!” replied the old woman, “nothing's wrong, I just found you a nice gift!”
“That is good,” said the old man. He then washed his feet in a basin of water and stepped up to the veranda.
"That's good," said the old man. He then washed his feet in a basin of water and stepped up to the porch.
The old woman now ran into the little room and brought out from the cupboard the big peach. It felt even heavier than before. She held it up to him, saying:
The old woman quickly went into the small room and took the big peach out of the cupboard. It felt even heavier than it did before. She held it up to him, saying:
“Just look at this! Did you ever see such a large peach in all your life?”
“Just look at this! Have you ever seen such a big peach in your life?”
When the old man looked at the peach he was greatly astonished and said:
When the old man saw the peach, he was really surprised and said:
“This is indeed the largest peach I have ever seen! Wherever did you buy it?”
“This is definitely the biggest peach I've ever seen! Where did you get it?”
“I did not buy it,” answered the old woman. “I found it in the river where I was washing.” And she told him the whole story.
“I didn’t buy it,” the old woman replied. “I found it in the river while I was washing.” And she shared the entire story with him.
“I am very glad that you have found it. Let us eat it now, for I am hungry,” said the O Fii San.
“I’m really glad you found it. Let’s eat it now, because I’m hungry,” said the O Fii San.
He brought out the kitchen knife, and, placing the peach on a board, was about to cut it when, wonderful to tell, the peach split in two of itself and a clear voice said:
He took out the kitchen knife, placed the peach on a cutting board, and was about to slice it when, miraculously, the peach split in two on its own, and a clear voice said:
“Wait a bit, old man!” and out stepped a beautiful little child.
“Hold on a second, old man!” and a lovely little child stepped out.
The old man and his wife were both so astonished at what they saw that they fell to the ground. The child spoke again:
The old man and his wife were both so shocked by what they saw that they collapsed to the ground. The child spoke again:
“Don’t be afraid. I am no demon or fairy. I will tell you the truth. Heaven has had compassion on you. Every day and every night you have lamented that you had no child. Your cry has been heard and I am sent to be the son of your old age!”
“Don’t be afraid. I’m not a demon or a fairy. I’m here to tell you the truth. Heaven feels for you. Every day and every night you’ve mourned not having a child. Your cries have been heard, and I’m here to be the son you’ve longed for!”
On hearing this the old man and his wife were very happy. They had cried night and day for sorrow at having no child to help them in their lonely old age, and now that their prayer was answered they were so lost with joy that they did not know where to put their hands or their feet. First the old man took the child up in his arms, and then the old woman did the same; and they named him MOMOTARO, OR SON OF A PEACH, because he had come out of a peach.
Upon hearing this, the old man and his wife were extremely happy. They had cried day and night out of sadness for not having a child to support them in their lonely old age, and now that their wish had come true, they were so overwhelmed with joy that they didn’t know what to do with their hands or feet. First, the old man picked the child up in his arms, and then the old woman did the same; and they named him MOMOTARO, OR SON OF A PEACH, because he had come out of a peach.
The years passed quickly by and the child grew to be fifteen years of age. He was taller and far stronger than any other boys of his own age, he had a handsome face and a heart full of courage, and he was very wise for his years. The old couple’s pleasure was very great when they looked at him, for he was just what they thought a hero ought to be like.
The years flew by, and the child turned fifteen. He was taller and much stronger than any other boys his age, had a good-looking face, a brave heart, and was quite wise for his years. The old couple felt immense joy when they looked at him because he embodied everything they believed a hero should be.
One day Momotaro came to his foster-father and said solemnly:
One day, Momotaro approached his foster father and said seriously:
“Father, by a strange chance we have become father and son. Your goodness to me has been higher than the mountain grasses which it was your daily work to cut, and deeper than the river where my mother washes the clothes. I do not know how to thank you enough.”
“Dad, by a strange twist of fate, we’ve become father and son. Your kindness towards me has been greater than the mountain grasses you cut every day and deeper than the river where my mom washes the clothes. I don’t know how to thank you enough.”
“Why,” answered the old man, “it is a matter of course that a father should bring up his son. When you are older it will be your turn to take care of us, so after all there will be no profit or loss between us—all will be equal. Indeed, I am rather surprised that you should thank me in this way!” and the old man looked bothered.
“Why,” replied the old man, “it's only natural for a father to raise his son. When you’re older, it will be your turn to look after us, so in the end, there won’t be any gain or loss between us—everything will be equal. Honestly, I’m a bit surprised you’re thanking me like this!” and the old man appeared troubled.
“I hope you will be patient with me,” said Momotaro; “but before I begin to pay back your goodness to me I have a request to make which I hope you will grant me above everything else.”
“I hope you can be patient with me,” said Momotaro; “but before I start to repay your kindness to me, I have a request that I hope you will prioritize above everything else.”
“I will let you do whatever you wish, for you are quite different to all other boys!”
“I'll let you do whatever you want because you're really different from all the other guys!”
“Then let me go away at once!”
“Then let me leave right now!”
“What do you say? Do you wish to leave your old father and mother and go away from your old home?”
“What do you think? Do you want to leave your old dad and mom and move away from your childhood home?”
“I will surely come back again, if you let me go now!”
“I'll definitely come back again if you let me go now!”
“Where are you going?”
"Where are you headed?"
“You must think it strange that I want to go away,” said Momotaro, “because I have not yet told you my reason. Far away from here to the northeast of Japan there is an island in the sea. This island is the stronghold of a band of devils. I have often heard how they invade this land, kill and rob the people, and carry off all they can find. They are not only very wicked but they are disloyal to our Emperor and disobey his laws. They are also cannibals, for they kill and eat some of the poor people who are so unfortunate as to fall into their hands. These devils are very hateful beings. I must go and conquer them and bring back all the plunder of which they have robbed this land. It is for this reason that I want to go away for a short time!”
“You might find it strange that I want to leave,” said Momotaro, “but I haven’t shared my reason yet. Far to the northeast of Japan, there’s an island in the sea. This island is the base of a gang of devils. I’ve often heard how they raid this land, kill and rob the people, and take everything they can find. They’re not just incredibly wicked but also disloyal to our Emperor and disregard his laws. They’re cannibals, too, as they kill and eat some of the unfortunate people who fall into their grasp. These devils are truly hateful. I must go defeat them and recover all the stolen treasures they’ve taken from this land. That’s why I want to be away for a little while!”
The old man was much surprised at hearing all this from a mere boy of fifteen. He thought it best to let the boy go. He was strong and fearless, and besides all this, the old man knew he was no common child, for he had been sent to them as a gift from Heaven, and he felt quite sure that the devils would be powerless to harm him.
The old man was quite shocked to hear all of this from a mere fifteen-year-old. He figured it was better to let the boy go. The boy was strong and fearless, and on top of that, the old man knew he was no ordinary child, as he had been sent to them as a gift from Heaven, and he was confident that the devils couldn't hurt him.
“All you say is very interesting, Momotaro,” said the old man. “I will not hinder you in your determination. You may go if you wish. Go to the island as soon as ever you like and destroy the demons and bring peace to the land.”
“All you’re saying is really interesting, Momotaro,” the old man replied. “I won’t stand in your way. You can go if you want. Head to the island whenever you like, defeat the demons, and bring peace to the land.”
“Thank you, for all your kindness,” said Momotaro, who began to get ready to go that very day. He was full of courage and did not know what fear was.
“Thank you for all your kindness,” said Momotaro, who started to get ready to leave that very day. He was full of courage and didn't know what fear was.
The old man and woman at once set to work to pound rice in the kitchen mortar to make cakes for Momotaro to take with him on his journey.
The elderly man and woman immediately got busy grinding rice in the kitchen mortar to make cakes for Momotaro to take with him on his journey.
At last the cakes were made and Momotaro was ready to start on his long journey.
At last, the cakes were made, and Momotaro was set to begin his long journey.
Parting is always sad. So it was now. The eyes of the two old people were filled with tears and their voices trembled as they said:
Parting is always sad. So it was now. The eyes of the two old people were filled with tears and their voices shook as they said:
“Go with all care and speed. We expect you back victorious!”
“Go with all caution and hurry. We look forward to your triumphant return!”
Momotaro was very sorry to leave his old parents (though he knew he was coming back as soon as he could), for he thought of how lonely they would be while he was away. But he said “Good-by!” quite bravely.
Momotaro felt really sad to leave his aging parents (even though he knew he would return as soon as possible), because he thought about how lonely they would feel while he was gone. But he said "Goodbye!" quite courageously.
“I am going now. Take good care of yourselves while I am away. Good-by!” And he stepped quickly out of the house. In silence the eyes of Momotaro and his parents met in farewell.
“I’m leaving now. Take care of yourselves while I’m gone. Goodbye!” And he quickly stepped out of the house. In silence, Momotaro and his parents exchanged a farewell glance.
Momotaro now hurried on his way till it was midday. He began to feel hungry, so he opened his bag and took out one of the rice-cakes and sat down under a tree by the side of the road to eat it. While he was thus having his lunch a dog almost as large as a colt came running out from the high grass. He made straight for Momotaro, and showing his teeth, said in a fierce way:
Momotaro hurried along until it was noon. He started to feel hungry, so he opened his bag, took out a rice cake, and sat down under a tree by the road to eat it. While he was having lunch, a dog nearly the size of a colt came running out of the tall grass. It headed straight for Momotaro, barring its teeth and speaking fiercely:
“You are a rude man to pass my field without asking permission first. If you leave me all the cakes you have in your bag you may go; otherwise I will bite you till I kill you!”
"You’re really rude to walk through my field without asking first. If you leave me all the cakes in your bag, you can go; if not, I’ll bite you until you’re dead!”
Momotaro only laughed scornfully:
Momotaro just laughed mockingly:
“What is that you are saying? Do you know who I am? I am Momotaro, and I am on my way to subdue the devils in their island stronghold in the northeast of Japan. If you try to stop me on my way there I will cut you in two from the head downwards!”
“What are you talking about? Do you even know who I am? I’m Momotaro, and I'm headed to defeat the demons in their island fortress in the northeast of Japan. If you try to get in my way, I’ll slice you in half from head to toe!”
The dog’s manner at once changed. His tail dropped between his legs, and coming near he bowed so low that his forehead touched the ground.
The dog's behavior changed instantly. His tail tucked between his legs, and when he approached, he bowed so low that his forehead touched the ground.
“What do I hear? The name of Momotaro? Are you indeed Momotaro? I have often heard of your great strength. Not knowing who you were I have behaved in a very stupid way. Will you please pardon my rudeness? Are you indeed on your way to invade the Island of Devils? If you will take such a rude fellow with you as one of your followers, I shall be very grateful to you.”
“What do I hear? The name Momotaro? Are you really Momotaro? I’ve often heard about your incredible strength. Not knowing who you were, I acted very foolishly. Can you please forgive my rudeness? Are you really on your way to invade the Island of Devils? If you would take such a rude person like me along as one of your followers, I would be very grateful to you.”
“I think I can take you with me if you wish to go,” said Momotaro.
"I think I can take you with me if you want to come," said Momotaro.
“Thank you!” said the dog. “By the way, I am very very hungry. Will you give me one of the cakes you are carrying?”
“Thanks!” said the dog. “By the way, I’m really hungry. Can you share one of the cakes you’re carrying?”
“This is the best kind of cake there is in Japan,” said Momotaro. “I cannot spare you a whole one; I will give you half of one.”
“This is the best kind of cake in Japan,” said Momotaro. “I can’t give you a whole one; I’ll give you half.”
“Thank you very much,” said the dog, taking the piece thrown to him.
“Thank you so much,” said the dog, catching the piece thrown to him.
Then Momotaro got up and the dog followed. For a long time they walked over the hills and through the valleys. As they were going along an animal came down from a tree a little ahead of them. The creature soon came up to Momotaro and said:
Then Momotaro got up and the dog followed. They walked over the hills and through the valleys for a long time. As they were walking, an animal came down from a tree a little ahead of them. The creature soon approached Momotaro and said:
“Good morning, Momotaro! You are welcome in this part of the country. Will you allow me to go with you?”
“Good morning, Momotaro! You’re welcome here in this part of the country. Can I come with you?”
The dog answered jealously:
The dog responded jealously:
“Momotaro already has a dog to accompany him. Of what use is a monkey like you in battle? We are on our way to fight the devils! Get away!”
“Momotaro already has a dog to be by his side. What good are you, a monkey, in a fight? We’re headed to battle the demons! Go away!”
The dog and the monkey began to quarrel and bite, for these two animals always hate each other.
The dog and the monkey started to fight and bite because these two animals always dislike each other.
“Now, don’t quarrel!” said Momotaro, putting himself between them. “Wait a moment, dog!”
“Now, don’t argue!” said Momotaro, stepping in between them. “Hold on a second, dog!”
“It is not at all dignified for you to have such a creature as that following you!” said the dog.
“It’s really not dignified for you to have something like that following you!” said the dog.
“What do you know about it?” asked Momotaro; and pushing aside the dog, he spoke to the monkey:
“What do you know about it?” asked Momotaro, and pushing the dog aside, he spoke to the monkey:
“Who are you?”
"Who are you?"
“I am a monkey living in these hills,” replied the monkey. “I heard of your expedition to the Island of Devils, and I have come to go with you. Nothing will please me more than to follow you!”
“I’m a monkey living in these hills,” the monkey replied. “I heard about your trip to the Island of Devils, and I want to join you. There’s nothing I’d like more than to come along!”
“Do you really wish to go to the Island of Devils and fight with me?”
“Do you really want to go to the Island of Devils and fight with me?”
“Yes, sir,” replied the monkey.
"Yes, sir," replied the monkey.
“I admire your courage,” said Momotaro. “Here is a piece of one of my fine rice-cakes. Come along!”
“I admire your bravery,” said Momotaro. “Here’s a piece of one of my delicious rice cakes. Let’s go!”
So the monkey joined Momotaro. The dog and the monkey did not get on well together. They were always snapping at each other as they went along, and always wanting to have a fight. This made Momotaro very cross, and at last he sent the dog on ahead with a flag and put the monkey behind with a sword, and he placed himself between them with a war-fan, which is made of iron.
So the monkey teamed up with Momotaro. The dog and the monkey didn't get along well. They were constantly snapping at each other as they traveled, always wanting to fight. This made Momotaro very angry, and eventually, he sent the dog ahead with a flag, put the monkey behind him with a sword, and positioned himself between them with an iron war fan.
By and by they came to a large field. Here a bird flew down and alighted on the ground just in front of the little party. It was the most beautiful bird Momotaro had ever seen. On its body were five different robes of feathers and its head was covered with a scarlet cap.
By and by they arrived at a large field. A bird flew down and landed on the ground right in front of the small group. It was the most beautiful bird Momotaro had ever seen. Its body was adorned with five different colored feathers, and its head was topped with a bright red cap.
The dog at once ran at the bird and tried to seize and kill it. But the bird struck out its spurs and flew at the dog’s tail, and the fight went hard with both.
The dog immediately ran at the bird and tried to catch and kill it. But the bird kicked out its spurs and flew at the dog's tail, and the struggle was tough for both.
Momotaro, as he looked on, could not help admiring the bird; it showed so much spirit in the fight. It would certainly make a good fighter.
Momotaro, as he watched, couldn't help but admire the bird; it showed so much spirit in the battle. It would definitely make a great fighter.
Momotaro went up to the two combatants, and holding the dog back, said to the bird:
Momotaro approached the two fighters, holding the dog back, and said to the bird:
“You rascal! you are hindering my journey. Surrender at once, and I will take you with me. If you don’t I will set this dog to bite your head off!”
“You troublemaker! You're getting in the way of my trip. Give up right now, and I’ll bring you along. If you don’t, I’ll let this dog bite your head off!”
Then the bird surrendered at once, and begged to be taken into Momotaro’s company.
Then the bird immediately gave in and asked to join Momotaro's group.
“I do not know what excuse to offer for quarreling with the dog, your servant, but I did not see you. I am a miserable bird called a pheasant. It is very generous of you to pardon my rudeness and to take me with you. Please allow me to follow you behind the dog and the monkey!”
“I don’t know what excuse to give for arguing with the dog, your servant, but I didn’t see you. I’m a sad creature known as a pheasant. It’s really kind of you to forgive my rudeness and take me with you. Please let me follow behind the dog and the monkey!”
“I congratulate you on surrendering so soon,” said Momotaro, smiling. “Come and join us in our raid on the devils.”
“I congratulate you on giving up so quickly,” said Momotaro, smiling. “Come and join us in our attack on the demons.”
“Are you going to take this bird with you also?” asked the dog, interrupting.
“Are you going to take this bird with you too?” asked the dog, interrupting.
“Why do you ask such an unnecessary question? Didn’t you hear what I said? I take the bird with me because I wish to!”
“Why are you asking such a pointless question? Didn’t you hear what I said? I’m taking the bird with me because I want to!”
“Humph!” said the dog.
“Humph!” said the dog.
Then Momotaro stood and gave this order:
Then Momotaro stood up and gave this command:
“Now all of you must listen to me. The first thing necessary in an army is harmony. It is a wise saying which says that ‘Advantage on earth is better than advantage in Heaven!’ Union amongst ourselves is better than any earthly gain. When we are not at peace amongst ourselves it is no easy thing to subdue an enemy. From now, you three, the dog, the monkey and the pheasant, must be friends with one mind. The one who first begins a quarrel will be discharged on the spot!”
“Now, everyone needs to listen up. The first thing essential in an army is unity. There's a saying that goes, ‘Being strong on Earth is better than being strong in Heaven!’ Coming together is more important than any worldly benefit. When we aren’t at peace with one another, it’s tough to defeat an enemy. From this point on, you three—the dog, the monkey, and the pheasant—must be friends and work together. Anyone who starts a fight will be kicked out immediately!”
All the three promised not to quarrel. The pheasant was now made a member of Momotaro’s suite, and received half a cake.
All three promised not to argue. The pheasant was now part of Momotaro’s group and received half a cake.
Momotaro’s influence was so great that the three became good friends, and hurried onwards with him as their leader.
Momotaro's influence was so strong that the three became good friends and rushed forward with him as their leader.
Hurrying on day after day they at last came out upon the shore of the North-Eastern Sea. There was nothing to be seen as far as the horizon—not a sign of any island. All that broke the stillness was the rolling of the waves upon the shore.
Hurrying on day after day, they finally reached the shore of the North-Eastern Sea. There was nothing in sight as far as the horizon—no sign of any islands. The only thing that disturbed the quiet was the sound of the waves crashing against the shore.
Now, the dog and the monkey and the pheasant had come very bravely all the way through the long valleys and over the hills, but they had never seen the sea before, and for the first time since they set out they were bewildered and gazed at each other in silence. How were they to cross the water and get to the Island of Devils?
Now, the dog, the monkey, and the pheasant had bravely made their way through the long valleys and over the hills, but they had never seen the sea before. For the first time since they started, they were confused and looked at each other in silence. How were they supposed to cross the water and reach the Island of Devils?
Momotaro soon saw that they were daunted by the sight of the sea, and to try them he spoke loudly and roughly:
Momotaro soon noticed that they were intimidated by the sight of the sea, so to test them, he spoke loudly and harshly:
“Why do you hesitate? Are you afraid of the sea? Oh! what cowards you are! It is impossible to take such weak creatures as you with me to fight the demons. It will be far better for me to go alone. I discharge you all at once!”
“Why are you holding back? Are you scared of the ocean? Oh! what cowards you are! There's no way I can take such weaklings like you with me to battle the demons. It would be much better for me to go alone. I'm letting you all go right now!”
The three animals were taken aback at this sharp reproof, and clung to Momotaro’s sleeve, begging him not to send them away.
The three animals were surprised by this harsh criticism and held onto Momotaro's sleeve, pleading with him not to send them away.
“Please, Momotaro!” said the dog.
“Please, Momotaro!” said the dog.
“We have come thus far!” said the monkey.
“We’ve come this far!” said the monkey.
“It is inhuman to leave us here!” said the pheasant.
“It’s cruel to leave us here!” said the pheasant.
“We are not at all afraid of the sea,” said the monkey again.
“We're not afraid of the sea at all,” said the monkey again.
“Please do take us with you,” said the pheasant.
“Please take us with you,” said the pheasant.
“Do please,” said the dog.
"Please do," said the dog.
They had now gained a little courage, so Momotaro said:
They had gained a bit of courage now, so Momotaro said:
“Well, then, I will take you with me, but be careful!”
“Well, then, I'll take you with me, but be careful!”
Momotaro now got a small ship, and they all got on board. The wind and weather were fair, and the ship went like an arrow over the sea. It was the first time they had ever been on the water, and so at first the dog, the monkey and the pheasant were frightened at the waves and the rolling of the vessel, but by degrees they grew accustomed to the water and were quite happy again. Every day they paced the deck of their little ship, eagerly looking out for the demons’ island.
Momotaro now had a small ship, and they all boarded it. The wind and weather were nice, and the ship sailed smoothly over the sea. It was the first time they had ever been on the water, so at first the dog, the monkey, and the pheasant were scared of the waves and the rocking of the vessel, but gradually they got used to the water and became quite happy again. Every day, they walked around on the deck of their little ship, eagerly looking for the demons' island.
When they grew tired of this, they told each other stories of all their exploits of which they were proud, and then played games together; and Momotaro found much to amuse him in listening to the three animals and watching their antics, and in this way he forgot that the way was long and that he was tired of the voyage and of doing nothing. He longed to be at work killing the monsters who had done so much harm in his country.
When they got tired of this, they shared stories about all their proud achievements and then played games together. Momotaro found it entertaining to listen to the three animals and watch their antics, and in doing so, he forgot how long the journey was and that he was getting tired of just sitting around. He really wanted to get to work defeating the monsters that had caused so much trouble in his homeland.
As the wind blew in their favor and they met no storms the ship made a quick voyage, and one day when the sun was shining brightly a sight of land rewarded the four watchers at the bow.
As the wind was at their backs and they encountered no storms, the ship had a fast journey, and one day, when the sun was shining brightly, the four watchers at the bow spotted land.
Momotaro knew at once that what they saw was the devils’ stronghold. On the top of the precipitous shore, looking out to sea, was a large castle. Now that his enterprise was close at hand, he was deep in thought with his head leaning on his hands, wondering how he should begin the attack. His three followers watched him, waiting for orders. At last he called to the pheasant:
Momotaro realized immediately that what they saw was the devils' fortress. On top of the steep cliff, overlooking the ocean, stood a large castle. Now that his mission was within reach, he was lost in thought with his head resting on his hands, contemplating how to start the attack. His three companions watched him, waiting for instructions. Finally, he called to the pheasant:
“It is a great advantage for us to have you with us.” said Momotaro to the bird, “for you have good wings. Fly at once to the castle and engage the demons to fight. We will follow you.”
“It’s a huge advantage to have you here,” said Momotaro to the bird. “You have strong wings. Fly to the castle immediately and get the demons to fight. We’ll follow you.”
The pheasant at once obeyed. He flew off from the ship beating the air gladly with his wings. The bird soon reached the island and took up his position on the roof in the middle of the castle, calling out loudly:
The pheasant immediately obeyed. He flew off from the ship, happily flapping his wings. The bird quickly arrived at the island and perched on the roof in the middle of the castle, calling out loudly:
“All you devils listen to me! The great Japanese general Momotaro has come to fight you and to take your stronghold from you. If you wish to save your lives surrender at once, and in token of your submission you must break off the horns that grow on your forehead. If you do not surrender at once, but make up your mind to fight, we, the pheasant, the dog and the monkey, will kill you all by biting and tearing you to death!”
“All you demons, listen up! The great Japanese general Momotaro has come to battle you and take your fortress. If you want to save your lives, surrender immediately, and as a sign of your submission, you must break off the horns on your forehead. If you don’t surrender right away and decide to fight, we—the pheasant, the dog, and the monkey—will kill all of you by biting and tearing you apart!”
The horned demons looking up and only seeing a pheasant, laughed and said:
The horned demons looked up and, seeing only a pheasant, laughed and said:
“A wild pheasant, indeed! It is ridiculous to hear such words from a mean thing like you. Wait till you get a blow from one of our iron bars!”
“A wild pheasant, really! It's absurd to hear such words from a miserable person like you. Just wait until you get hit with one of our iron bars!”
Very angry, indeed, were the devils. They shook their horns and their shocks of red hair fiercely, and rushed to put on tiger skin trousers to make themselves look more terrible. They then brought out great iron bars and ran to where the pheasant perched over their heads, and tried to knock him down. The pheasant flew to one side to escape the blow, and then attacked the head of first one and then another demon. He flew round and round them, beating the air with his wings so fiercely and ceaselessly, that the devils began to wonder whether they had to fight one or many more birds.
The devils were really angry. They shook their horns and their wild red hair furiously, rushing to put on tiger skin pants to look more intimidating. They then grabbed heavy iron bars and ran over to where the pheasant was perched above them, trying to knock him down. The pheasant dodged to the side to avoid the hit and then swooped down at one demon and then another. He flew around them, flapping his wings so fiercely and continuously that the devils started to question whether they were up against one bird or several.
In the meantime, Momotaro had brought his ship to land. As they had approached, he saw that the shore was like a precipice, and that the large castle was surrounded by high walls and large iron gates and was strongly fortified.
In the meantime, Momotaro had brought his ship ashore. As they got closer, he noticed that the beach was like a cliff, and that the big castle was surrounded by tall walls and huge iron gates, heavily fortified.
Momotaro landed, and with the hope of finding some way of entrance, walked up the path towards the top, followed by the monkey and the dog. They soon came upon two beautiful damsels washing clothes in a stream. Momotaro saw that the clothes were blood-stained, and that as the two maidens washed, the tears were falling fast down their cheeks. He stopped and spoke to them:
Momotaro landed, and hoping to find a way in, walked up the path toward the top, followed by the monkey and the dog. They soon encountered two beautiful young women washing clothes in a stream. Momotaro noticed that the clothes were blood-stained and that as the two maidens washed, tears were quickly streaming down their cheeks. He stopped and spoke to them:
“Who are you, and why do you weep?”
“Who are you, and why are you crying?”
“We are captives of the Demon King. We were carried away from our homes to this island, and though we are the daughters of Daimios (Lords), we are obliged to be his servants, and one day he will kill us”—and the maidens held up the blood-stained clothes—“and eat us, and there is no one to help us!”
“We are prisoners of the Demon King. We were taken from our homes to this island, and even though we are the daughters of Daimios (Lords), we have to serve him, and one day he will kill us”—and the maidens held up the blood-stained clothes—“and eat us, and there’s no one to save us!”
And their tears burst out afresh at this horrible thought.
And their tears flowed again at this terrible thought.
“I will rescue you,” said Momotaro. “Do not weep any more, only show me how I may get into the castle.”
“I will rescue you,” said Momotaro. “Stop crying now, just tell me how I can get into the castle.”
Then the two ladies led the way and showed Momotaro a little back door in the lowest part of the castle wall—so small that Momotaro could hardly crawl in.
Then the two ladies took the lead and showed Momotaro a tiny back door in the lowest part of the castle wall—so small that Momotaro could barely squeeze through.
The pheasant, who was all this time fighting hard, saw Momotaro and his little band rush in at the back.
The pheasant, who had been fighting hard all this time, saw Momotaro and his small group rush in from behind.
Momotaro’s onslaught was so furious that the devils could not stand against him. At first their foe had been a single bird, the pheasant, but now that Momotaro and the dog and the monkey had arrived they were bewildered, for the four enemies fought like a hundred, so strong were they. Some of the devils fell off the parapet of the castle and were dashed to pieces on the rocks beneath; others fell into the sea and were drowned; many were beaten to death by the three animals.
Momotaro’s attack was so intense that the demons couldn’t hold their ground against him. Initially, they were facing just one opponent, the pheasant, but now, with Momotaro, the dog, and the monkey joining forces, they were confused, as the four of them fought with the strength of a hundred. Some of the demons tumbled off the castle’s parapet and were smashed against the rocks below; others fell into the sea and drowned; many were beaten to death by the three animals.
The chief of the devils at last was the only one left. He made up his mind to surrender, for he knew that his enemy was stronger than mortal man.
The leader of the demons was finally the last one standing. He decided to give up, knowing that his opponent was more powerful than any human.
He came up humbly to Momotaro and threw down his iron bar, and kneeling down at the victor’s feet he broke off the horns on his head in token of submission, for they were the sign of his strength and power.
He approached Momotaro humbly and dropped his iron bar, then knelt at the victor's feet and broke off the horns on his head as a sign of submission, since they represented his strength and power.
“I am afraid of you,” he said meekly. “I cannot stand against you. I will give you all the treasure hidden in this castle if you will spare my life!”
“I’m afraid of you,” he said quietly. “I can’t fight against you. I’ll give you all the treasure hidden in this castle if you let me live!”
Momotaro laughed.
Momotaro chuckled.
“It is not like you, big devil, to beg for mercy, is it? I cannot spare your wicked life, however much you beg, for you have killed and tortured many people and robbed our country for many years.”
“It’s not like you, big devil, to beg for mercy, is it? I can’t spare your wicked life, no matter how much you plead, because you’ve killed and tortured so many people and robbed our country for years.”
Then Momotaro tied the devil chief up and gave him into the monkey’s charge. Having done this, he went into all the rooms of the castle and set the prisoners free and gathered together all the treasure he found.
Then Momotaro tied up the devil chief and handed him over to the monkey. After that, he went through all the rooms of the castle, freeing the prisoners and collecting all the treasure he found.
The dog and the pheasant carried home the plunder, and thus Momotaro returned triumphantly to his home, taking with him the devil chief as a captive.
The dog and the pheasant brought home the loot, and so Momotaro returned victoriously to his home, bringing the devil chief along as a prisoner.
The two poor damsels, daughters of Daimios, and others whom the wicked demon had carried off to be his slaves, were taken safely to their own homes and delivered to their parents.
The two unfortunate young women, daughters of Daimios, along with others that the evil demon had abducted to be his slaves, were safely returned to their homes and reunited with their parents.
The whole country made a hero of Momotaro on his triumphant return, and rejoiced that the country was now freed from the robber devils who had been a terror of the land for a long time.
The entire country celebrated Momotaro as a hero upon his victorious return, thrilled that the nation was finally free from the robber demons that had tormented the land for so long.
The old couple’s joy was greater than ever, and the treasure Momotaro had brought home with him enabled them to live in peace and plenty to the end of their days.
The old couple’s happiness was greater than ever, and the treasure Momotaro had brought back with him allowed them to live in peace and abundance for the rest of their lives.
THE OGRE OF RASHOMON
Long, long ago in Kyoto, the people of the city were terrified by accounts of a dreadful ogre, who, it was said, haunted the Gate of Rashomon at twilight and seized whoever passed by. The missing victims were never seen again, so it was whispered that the ogre was a horrible cannibal, who not only killed the unhappy victims but ate them also. Now everybody in the town and neighborhood was in great fear, and no one durst venture out after sunset near the Gate of Rashomon.
Long ago in Kyoto, the people were terrified by stories of a terrible ogre that supposedly haunted the Gate of Rashomon at twilight, grabbing anyone who passed by. The missing victims were never seen again, leading to whispers that the ogre was a gruesome cannibal who not only killed his victims but also ate them. Everyone in town and the surrounding area was filled with fear, and no one dared to go near the Gate of Rashomon after sunset.
Now at this time there lived in Kyoto a general named Raiko, who had made himself famous for his brave deeds. Some time before this he made the country ring with his name, for he had attacked Oeyama, where a band of ogres lived with their chief, who instead of wine drank the blood of human beings. He had routed them all and cut off the head of the chief monster.
Now, at this time, there lived in Kyoto a general named Raiko, who had become famous for his brave deeds. Some time before this, his name had echoed across the country because he had attacked Oeyama, where a group of ogres lived with their chief, who drank human blood instead of wine. He had defeated them all and decapitated the chief monster.
This brave warrior was always followed by a band of faithful knights. In this band there were five knights of great valor. One evening as the five knights sat at a feast quaffing SAKE in their rice bowls and eating all kinds of fish, raw, and stewed, and broiled, and toasting each other’s healths and exploits, the first knight, Hojo, said to the others:
This brave warrior was always accompanied by a group of loyal knights. Among them were five knights of great courage. One evening, as the five knights enjoyed a feast, drinking sake from their rice bowls and eating various types of fish—raw, stewed, and broiled—while toasting each other’s health and achievements, the first knight, Hojo, said to the others:
“Have you all heard the rumor that every evening after sunset there comes an ogre to the Gate of Rashomon, and that he seizes all who pass by?”
“Have you all heard the rumor that every evening after sunset, an ogre shows up at the Gate of Rashomon and grabs anyone who walks by?”
The second knight, Watanabe, answered him, saying:
The second knight, Watanabe, replied to him, saying:
“Do not talk such nonsense! All the ogres were killed by our chief Raiko at Oeyama! It cannot be true, because even if any ogres did escape from that great killing they would not dare to show themselves in this city, for they know that our brave master would at once attack them if he knew that any of them were still alive!”
“Stop saying such nonsense! All the ogres were killed by our chief Raiko at Oeyama! That can't be true, because even if any ogres did escape that massive slaughter, they wouldn’t dare to show up in this city. They know our fearless leader would immediately attack them if he found out any of them were still alive!”
“Then do you disbelieve what I say, and think that I am telling you a falsehood?”
“Do you really not believe what I’m saying and think I’m lying to you?”
“No, I do not think that you are telling a lie,” said Watanabe; “but you have heard some old woman’s story which is not worth believing.”
“No, I don’t think you’re lying,” said Watanabe; “but you’ve heard some old woman’s tale that isn’t worth believing.”
“Then the best plan is to prove what I say, by going there yourself and finding out yourself whether it is true or not,” said Hojo.
“Then the best plan is to see for yourself if what I’m saying is true or not by going there yourself,” said Hojo.
Watanabe, the second knight, could not bear the thought that his companion should believe he was afraid, so he answered quickly:
Watanabe, the second knight, couldn't stand the idea that his friend might think he was scared, so he responded quickly:
“Of course, I will go at once and find out for myself!”
“Of course, I’ll go right now and see for myself!”
So Watanabe at once got ready to go—he buckled on his long sword and put on a coat of armor, and tied on his large helmet. When he was ready to start he said to the others:
So Watanabe quickly got ready to leave—he strapped on his sword, put on his armor, and secured his big helmet. Once he was set to go, he said to the others:
“Give me something so that I can prove I have been there!”
“Give me something to prove I was there!”
Then one of the men got a roll of writing paper and his box of Indian ink and brushes, and the four comrades wrote their names on a piece of paper.
Then one of the guys grabbed a roll of writing paper, his box of Indian ink, and some brushes, and the four friends signed their names on a piece of paper.
“I will take this,” said Watanabe, “and put it on the Gate of Rashomon, so to-morrow morning will you all go and look at it? I may be able to catch an ogre or two by then!” and he mounted his horse and rode off gallantly.
“I'll take this,” said Watanabe, “and put it on the Gate of Rashomon. So, tomorrow morning, will you all go and take a look? I might be able to catch an ogre or two by then!” He then mounted his horse and rode off confidently.
It was a very dark night, and there was neither moon nor star to light Watanabe on his way. To make the darkness worse a storm came on, the rain fell heavily and the wind howled like wolves in the mountains. Any ordinary man would have trembled at the thought of going out of doors, but Watanabe was a brave warrior and dauntless, and his honor and word were at stake, so he sped on into the night, while his companions listened to the sound of his horse’s hoofs dying away in the distance, then shut the sliding shutters close and gathered round the charcoal fire and wondered what would happen—and whether their comrade would encounter one of those horrible Oni.
It was a really dark night, with no moon or stars to guide Watanabe on his way. To make things worse, a storm kicked in; the rain fell heavily, and the wind howled like wolves in the mountains. Any regular person would have been scared to go outside, but Watanabe was a brave warrior, fearless and determined, with his honor and word on the line. So, he rushed into the night while his companions listened to the sound of his horse’s hooves fading into the distance. Then they closed the sliding shutters and gathered around the charcoal fire, wondering what would happen—and whether their friend would run into one of those terrifying Oni.
At last Watanabe reached the Gate of Rashomon, but peer as he might through the darkness he could see no sign of an ogre.
At last, Watanabe arrived at the Gate of Rashomon, but no matter how hard he looked through the darkness, he saw no sign of an ogre.
“It is just as I thought,” said Watanabe to himself; “there are certainly no ogres here; it is only an old woman’s story. I will stick this paper on the gate so that the others can see I have been here when they come to-morrow, and then I will take my way home and laugh at them all.”
“It’s just as I figured,” Watanabe said to himself; “there are definitely no ogres here; it’s just an old woman’s tale. I’ll put this paper on the gate so that the others can see I was here when they come tomorrow, and then I’ll head home and laugh at them all.”
He fastened the piece of paper, signed by all his four companions, on the gate, and then turned his horse’s head towards home.
He pinned the piece of paper, signed by all four of his friends, to the gate, and then turned his horse's head towards home.
As he did so he became aware that some one was behind him, and at the same time a voice called out to him to wait. Then his helmet was seized from the back. “Who are you?” said Watanabe fearlessly. He then put out his hand and groped around to find out who or what it was that held him by the helmet. As he did so he touched something that felt like an arm—it was covered with hair and as big round as the trunk of a tree!
As he did this, he realized someone was behind him, and at the same moment, a voice called out for him to wait. Then someone grabbed his helmet from behind. “Who are you?” Watanabe said boldly. He reached out and fumbled around to figure out who or what was holding him by the helmet. As he did this, he touched something that felt like an arm—it was hairy and as thick as a tree trunk!
Watanabe knew at once that this was the arm of an ogre, so he drew his sword and cut at it fiercely.
Watanabe instantly recognized that this was the arm of an ogre, so he grabbed his sword and struck at it with all his might.
There was a loud yell of pain, and then the ogre dashed in front of the warrior.
There was a loud shout of pain, and then the ogre jumped in front of the warrior.
Watanabe’s eyes grew large with wonder, for he saw that the ogre was taller than the great gate, his eyes were flashing like mirrors in the sunlight, and his huge mouth was wide open, and as the monster breathed, flames of fire shot out of his mouth.
Watanabe’s eyes widened in amazement as he saw that the ogre was taller than the massive gate. His eyes sparkled like mirrors in the sunlight, and his enormous mouth was wide open. As the creature breathed, flames shot out of his mouth.
The ogre thought to terrify his foe, but Watanabe never flinched. He attacked the ogre with all his strength, and thus they fought face to face for a long time. At last the ogre, finding that he could neither frighten nor beat Watanabe and that he might himself be beaten, took to flight. But Watanabe, determined not to let the monster escape, put spurs to his horse and gave chase.
The ogre tried to scare his enemy, but Watanabe didn’t back down. He fought the ogre with all his might, and they battled each other for a long time. Finally, the ogre realized that he couldn’t frighten or defeat Watanabe, and fearing he could be defeated himself, he ran away. But Watanabe, determined not to let the monster get away, urged his horse on and pursued him.
But though the knight rode very fast the ogre ran faster, and to his disappointment he found himself unable to overtake the monster, who was gradually lost to sight.
But even though the knight rode really fast, the ogre ran faster, and to his disappointment, he realized he couldn’t catch up to the monster, who was slowly disappearing from view.
Watanabe returned to the gate where the fierce fight had taken place, and got down from his horse. As he did so he stumbled upon something lying on the ground.
Watanabe went back to the gate where the intense battle had happened and got off his horse. As he did, he tripped over something on the ground.
Stooping to pick it up he found that it was one of the ogre’s huge arms which he must have slashed off in the fight. His joy was great at having secured such a prize, for this was the best of all proofs of his adventure with the ogre. So he took it up carefully and carried it home as a trophy of his victory.
Stooping to pick it up, he discovered that it was one of the ogre’s massive arms that he must have severed during the fight. He was thrilled to have obtained such a prize, as it was the best evidence of his encounter with the ogre. So, he picked it up gently and took it home as a trophy of his triumph.
When he got back, he showed the arm to his comrades, who one and all called him the hero of their band and gave him a great feast. His wonderful deed was soon noised abroad in Kyoto, and people from far and near came to see the ogre’s arm.
When he returned, he showed the arm to his friends, who unanimously called him the hero of their group and held a big feast in his honor. His amazing feat quickly spread across Kyoto, and people from far and wide came to see the ogre’s arm.
Watanabe now began to grow uneasy as to how he should keep the arm in safety, for he knew that the ogre to whom it belonged was still alive. He felt sure that one day or other, as soon as the ogre got over his scare, he would come to try to get his arm back again. Watanabe therefore had a box made of the strongest wood and banded with iron. In this he placed the arm, and then he sealed down the heavy lid, refusing to open it for anyone. He kept the box in his own room and took charge of it himself, never allowing it out of his sight.
Watanabe started to feel anxious about how to keep the arm safe, knowing that the ogre it belonged to was still alive. He was certain that eventually, once the ogre calmed down, he would come to retrieve his arm. So, Watanabe had a box built from the strongest wood and reinforced with iron. He placed the arm inside, sealed the heavy lid, and refused to open it for anyone. He kept the box in his own room and took care of it himself, never letting it out of his sight.
Now one night he heard some one knocking at the porch, asking for admittance.
Now one night he heard someone knocking at the porch, asking to be let in.
When the servant went to the door to see who it was, there was only an old woman, very respectable in appearance. On being asked who she was and what was her business, the old woman replied with a smile that she had been nurse to the master of the house when he was a little baby. If the lord of the house were at home she begged to be allowed to see him.
When the servant went to the door to see who it was, there was only an old woman, looking very respectable. When asked who she was and what she wanted, the old woman smiled and said that she had been the nurse to the master of the house when he was a baby. She asked to see him if the lord of the house was home.
The servant left the old woman at the door and went to tell his master that his old nurse had come to see him. Watanabe thought it strange that she should come at that time of night, but at the thought of his old nurse, who had been like a foster-mother to him and whom he had not seen for a long time, a very tender feeling sprang up for her in his heart. He ordered the servant to show her in.
The servant left the old woman at the door and went to tell his boss that his old nurse had come to see him. Watanabe thought it was odd that she would come at that time of night, but thinking about his old nurse, who had been like a mother to him and whom he hadn’t seen in a long time, a warm feeling welled up in his heart. He told the servant to bring her in.
The old woman was ushered into the room, and after the customary bows and greetings were over, she said:
The old woman was brought into the room, and after the usual bows and greetings were done, she said:
“Master, the report of your brave fight with the ogre at the Gate of Rashomon is so widely known that even your poor old nurse has heard of it. Is it really true, what every one says, that you cut off one of the ogre’s arms? If you did, your deed is highly to be praised!”
“Master, the news about your courageous fight with the ogre at the Gate of Rashomon is so well-known that even your old nurse has heard about it. Is it really true, what everyone is saying, that you cut off one of the ogre’s arms? If you did, that’s truly commendable!”
“I was very disappointed,” said Watanabe, “that I was not able take the monster captive, which was what I wished to do, instead of only cutting off an arm!”
“I was really disappointed,” said Watanabe, “that I wasn’t able to capture the monster, which was what I wanted to do, instead of just cutting off an arm!”
“I am very proud to think,” answered the old woman, “that my master was so brave as to dare to cut off an ogre’s arm. There is nothing that can be compared to your courage. Before I die it is the great wish of my life to see this arm,” she added pleadingly.
“I’m really proud to say,” the old woman replied, “that my master was brave enough to chop off an ogre’s arm. There’s nothing that compares to your courage. Before I die, it’s my biggest wish to see this arm,” she added with a pleading tone.
“No,” said Watanabe, “I am sorry, but I cannot grant your request.”
“No,” Watanabe said, “I’m sorry, but I can’t fulfill your request.”
“But why?” asked the old woman.
"But why?" asked the elderly woman.
“Because,” replied Watanabe, “ogres are very revengeful creatures, and if I open the box there is no telling but that the ogre may suddenly appear and carry off his arm. I have had a box made on purpose with a very strong lid, and in this box I keep the ogre’s arm secure; and I never show it to any one, whatever happens.”
“Because,” replied Watanabe, “ogres are very vengeful creatures, and if I open the box, there’s no telling when the ogre might suddenly show up and take his arm. I had a special box made with a really strong lid, and in this box, I keep the ogre’s arm safe; and I never show it to anyone, no matter what happens.”
“Your precaution is very reasonable,” said the old woman. “But I am your old nurse, so surely you will not refuse to show ME the arm. I have only just heard of your brave act, and not being able to wait till the morning I came at once to ask you to show it to me.”
“Your caution makes a lot of sense,” said the old woman. “But I am your old nurse, so you can’t refuse to show ME your arm. I just heard about your brave act, and not being able to wait until morning, I came right away to ask you to show it to me.”
Watanabe was very troubled at the old woman’s pleading, but he still persisted in refusing. Then the old woman said:
Watanabe was really distressed by the old woman’s begging, but he still kept refusing. Then the old woman said:
“Do you suspect me of being a spy sent by the ogre?”
“Do you think I'm a spy sent by the ogre?”
“No, of course I do not suspect you of being the ogre’s spy, for you are my old nurse,” answered Watanabe.
“No, of course I don’t suspect you of being the ogre’s spy, because you’re my old nurse,” Watanabe replied.
“Then you cannot surely refuse to show me the arm any longer.” entreated the old woman; “for it is the great wish of my heart to see for once in my life the arm of an ogre!”
“Then you can't possibly refuse to show me the arm any longer,” the old woman pleaded. “It's the greatest wish of my heart to see the arm of an ogre just once in my life!”
Watanabe could not hold out in his refusal any longer, so he gave in at last, saying:
Watanabe couldn't resist his refusal any longer, so he finally gave in, saying:
“Then I will show you the ogre’s arm, since you so earnestly wish to see it. Come, follow me!” and he led the way to his own room, the old woman following.
“Then I’ll show you the ogre’s arm, since you really want to see it. Come on, follow me!” and he led the way to his room, with the old woman following.
When they were both in the room Watanabe shut the door carefully, and then going towards a big box which stood in a corner of the room, he took off the heavy lid. He then called to the old woman to come near and look in, for he never took the arm out of the box.
When they were both in the room, Watanabe quietly shut the door and walked over to a large box in the corner. He lifted the heavy lid and called out to the old woman to come closer and take a look inside, as he never removed the arm from the box.
“What is it like? Let me have a good look at it,” said the old nurse, with a joyful face.
“What’s it like? Let me take a good look at it,” said the old nurse, her face beaming with joy.
She came nearer and nearer, as if she were afraid, till she stood right against the box. Suddenly she plunged her hand into the box and seized the arm, crying with a fearful voice which made the room shake:
She came closer and closer, as if she were scared, until she stood right against the box. Suddenly, she thrust her hand into the box and grabbed the arm, shouting with a terrified voice that shook the room:
“Oh, joy! I have got my arm back again!”
“Oh, joy! I have my arm back again!”
And from an old woman she was suddenly transformed into the towering figure of the frightful ogre!
And just like that, she changed from an old woman into the huge, terrifying figure of an ogre!
Watanabe sprang back and was unable to move for a moment, so great was his astonishment; but recognizing the ogre who had attacked him at the Gate of Rashomon, he determined with his usual courage to put an end to him this time. He seized his sword, drew it out of its sheath in a flash, and tried to cut the ogre down.
Watanabe jumped back and froze for a moment, overwhelmed by surprise; but when he recognized the ogre who had attacked him at the Gate of Rashomon, he gathered his usual courage and decided to take him out this time. He grabbed his sword, quickly drew it from its sheath, and attempted to slash the ogre down.
So quick was Watanabe that the creature had a narrow escape. But the ogre sprang up to the ceiling, and bursting through the roof, disappeared in the mist and clouds.
Watanabe was so fast that the creature barely escaped. But the ogre jumped up to the ceiling, broke through the roof, and vanished into the mist and clouds.
In this way the ogre escaped with his arm. The knight gnashed his teeth with disappointment, but that was all he could do. He waited in patience for another opportunity to dispatch the ogre. But the latter was afraid of Watanabe’s great strength and daring, and never troubled Kyoto again. So once more the people of the city were able to go out without fear even at night time, and the brave deeds of Watanabe have never been forgotten!
In this way, the ogre got away with his arm. The knight gritted his teeth in frustration, but that was all he could do. He waited patiently for another chance to take down the ogre. However, the ogre was scared of Watanabe’s immense strength and courage, and he never bothered Kyoto again. So once again, the people of the city could go out without fear, even at night, and the heroic actions of Watanabe have never been forgotten!
HOW AN OLD MAN LOST HIS WEN
Many, many years ago there lived a good old man who had a wen like a tennis-ball growing out of his right cheek. This lump was a great disfigurement to the old man, and so annoyed him that for many years he spent all his time and money in trying to get rid of it. He tried everything he could think of. He consulted many doctors far and near, and took all kinds of medicines both internally and externally. But it was all of no use. The lump only grew bigger and bigger till it was nearly as big as his face, and in despair he gave up all hopes of ever losing it, and resigned himself to the thought of having to carry the lump on his face all his life.
Many years ago, there was a kind old man who had a growth the size of a tennis ball on his right cheek. This bump was a significant flaw for him, and it bothered him so much that for many years, he spent all his time and money trying to get rid of it. He tried everything he could think of. He consulted numerous doctors, both near and far, and took all sorts of medicines, applying them both internally and externally. But nothing worked. The lump just kept getting bigger until it was almost as large as his face. In despair, he gave up all hope of ever getting rid of it and resigned himself to the idea of living with the lump on his face for the rest of his life.
One day the firewood gave out in his kitchen, so, as his wife wanted some at once, the old man took his ax and set out for the woods up among the hills not very far from his home. It was a fine day in the early autumn, and the old man enjoyed the fresh air and was in no hurry to get home. So the whole afternoon passed quickly while he was chopping wood, and he had collected a goodly pile to take back to his wife. When the day began to draw to a close, he turned his face homewards.
One day, they ran out of firewood in the kitchen, so since his wife needed some right away, the old man grabbed his axe and headed to the woods in the hills not far from their house. It was a beautiful early autumn day, and he enjoyed the fresh air, taking his time getting home. The entire afternoon flew by as he chopped wood, and he gathered a nice stack to bring back to his wife. As the day started to wind down, he turned toward home.
The old man had not gone far on his way down the mountain pass when the sky clouded and rain began to fall heavily. He looked about for some shelter, but there was not even a charcoal-burner’s hut near. At last he espied a large hole in the hollow trunk of a tree. The hole was near the ground, so he crept in easily, and sat down in hopes that he had only been overtaken by a mountain shower, and that the weather would soon clear.
The old man hadn’t gone far down the mountain pass when the sky darkened and it started to rain heavily. He looked around for some shelter, but there wasn’t even a charcoal-burner’s hut nearby. Finally, he spotted a large hole in the hollow trunk of a tree. The hole was low to the ground, so he crawled in easily and sat down, hoping that he had just been caught in a quick mountain shower, and that the weather would clear up soon.
But much to the old man’s disappointment, instead of clearing the rain fell more and more heavily, and finally a heavy thunderstorm broke over the mountain. The thunder roared so terrifically, and the heavens seemed to be so ablaze with lightning, that the old man could hardly believe himself to be alive. He thought that he must die of fright. At last, however, the sky cleared, and the whole country was aglow in the rays of the setting sun. The old man’s spirits revived when he looked out at the beautiful twilight, and he was about to step out from his strange hiding-place in the hollow tree when the sound of what seemed like the approaching steps of several people caught his ear. He at once thought that his friends had come to look for him, and he was delighted at the idea of having some jolly companions with whom to walk home. But on looking out from the tree, what was his amazement to see, not his friends, but hundreds of demons coming towards the spot. The more he looked, the greater was his astonishment. Some of these demons were as large as giants, others had great big eyes out of all proportion to the rest of their bodies, others again had absurdly long noses, and some had such big mouths that they seemed to open from ear to ear. All had horns growing on their foreheads. The old man was so surprised at what he saw that he lost his balance and fell out of the hollow tree. Fortunately for him the demons did not see him, as the tree was in the background. So he picked himself up and crept back into the tree.
But much to the old man’s disappointment, instead of the rain letting up, it fell harder and harder, and eventually a heavy thunderstorm hit the mountain. The thunder roared so powerfully, and the sky seemed to flash with lightning, that the old man could hardly believe he was still alive. He thought he would die from fright. Finally, though, the sky cleared, and the entire countryside was lit up by the rays of the setting sun. The old man’s spirits lifted when he saw the beautiful twilight, and he was about to step out from his unusual hiding place in the hollow tree when he heard what sounded like the approaching footsteps of several people. He immediately thought his friends had come to look for him, and he was excited about having some fun companions to walk home with. But when he looked out from the tree, he was amazed to see not his friends, but hundreds of demons moving toward him. The more he looked, the more astonished he became. Some of these demons were as big as giants, others had huge eyes that were out of proportion to the rest of their bodies, others had ridiculously long noses, and some had such big mouths that they seemed to stretch from ear to ear. All of them had horns growing from their foreheads. The old man was so shocked by what he saw that he lost his balance and fell out of the hollow tree. Fortunately for him, the demons didn’t see him since the tree was in the background. So he picked himself up and crept back into the tree.
While he was sitting there and wondering impatiently when he would be able to get home, he heard the sounds of gay music, and then some of the demons began to sing.
While he was sitting there, impatiently wondering when he could go home, he heard the sounds of cheerful music, and then some of the demons started to sing.
“What are these creatures doing?” said the old man to himself. “I will look out, it sounds very amusing.”
“What are these creatures up to?” the old man wondered. “I’ll take a peek; it sounds pretty entertaining.”
On peeping out, the old man saw that the demon chief himself was actually sitting with his back against the tree in which he had taken refuge, and all the other demons were sitting round, some drinking and some dancing. Food and wine was spread before them on the ground, and the demons were evidently having a great entertainment and enjoying themselves immensely.
On peeking out, the old man saw that the demon chief himself was actually sitting with his back against the tree he had taken refuge in, and all the other demons were gathered around, some drinking and others dancing. Food and wine were laid out before them on the ground, and the demons were clearly having a great time and enjoying themselves immensely.
It made the old man laugh to see their strange antics.
It made the old man laugh to see their weird antics.
“How amusing this is!” laughed the old man to himself “I am now quite old, but I have never seen anything so strange in all my life.”
“How funny is this!” laughed the old man to himself. “I’m quite old now, but I’ve never seen anything so strange in all my life.”
He was so interested and excited in watching all that the demons were doing, that he forgot himself and stepped out of the tree and stood looking on.
He was so interested and excited to watch everything the demons were doing, that he lost track of himself and stepped out of the tree to stand and watch.
The demon chief was just taking a big cup of SAKE and watching one of the demons dancing. In a little while he said with a bored air:
The demon chief was just sipping a large cup of sake and watching one of the demons dance. After a while, he said in a bored tone:
“Your dance is rather monotonous. I am tired of watching it. Isn’t there any one amongst you all who can dance better than this fellow?”
“Your dancing is pretty boring. I’m tired of watching it. Is there anyone here who can dance better than this guy?”
Now the old man had been fond of dancing all his life, and was quite an expert in the art, and he knew that he could do much better than the demon.
Now the old man had loved dancing his whole life and was quite skilled at it, and he knew he could do much better than the demon.
“Shall I go and dance before these demons and let them see what a human being can do? It may be dangerous, for if I don’t please them they may kill me!” said the old fellow to himself.
“Should I go dance for these demons and show them what a human can do? It could be risky, because if I don’t impress them, they might kill me!” said the old man to himself.
His fears, however, were soon overcome by his love of dancing. In a few minutes he could restrain himself no longer, and came out before the whole party of demons and began to dance at once. The old man, realizing that his life probably depended on whether he pleased these strange creatures or not, exerted his skill and wit to the utmost.
His fears, however, were quickly overshadowed by his love for dancing. In just a few minutes, he couldn't hold back anymore and stepped out in front of the entire group of demons and started dancing right away. The old man, understanding that his life likely depended on whether he could entertain these unusual beings, pushed his skill and cleverness to the limit.
The demons were at first very surprised to see a man so fearlessly taking part in their entertainment, and then their surprise soon gave place to admiration.
The demons were initially very surprised to see a man participating in their entertainment so fearlessly, and then their surprise quickly turned into admiration.
“How strange!” exclaimed the horned chief. “I never saw such a skillful dancer before! He dances admirably!”
“How strange!” exclaimed the horned chief. “I’ve never seen such a skilled dancer before! He dances amazingly!”
When the old man had finished his dance, the big demon said:
When the old man finished his dance, the big demon said:
“Thank you very much for your amusing dance. Now give us the pleasure of drinking a cup of wine with us,” and with these words he handed him his largest wine-cup.
“Thank you so much for your entertaining dance. Now please enjoy a cup of wine with us,” and with those words, he handed him his biggest wine cup.
The old man thanked him very humbly:
The old man thanked him very gratefully:
“I did not expect such kindness from your lordship. I fear I have only disturbed your pleasant party by my unskillful dancing.”
"I didn't expect such kindness from you, my lord. I’m afraid I’ve just disrupted your lovely gathering with my clumsy dancing."
“No, no,” answered the big demon. “You must come often and dance for us. Your skill has given us much pleasure.”
“No, no,” replied the big demon. “You need to come often and dance for us. Your talent has brought us a lot of joy.”
The old man thanked him again and promised to do so.
The old man thanked him again and promised he would do it.
“Then will you come again to-morrow, old man?” asked the demon.
“Will you come back tomorrow, old man?” asked the demon.
“Certainly, I will,” answered the old man.
“Of course, I will,” replied the old man.
“Then you must leave some pledge of your word with us,” said the demon.
“Then you need to leave some kind of guarantee with us,” said the demon.
“Whatever you like,” said the old man.
“Whatever you want,” said the old man.
“Now what is the best thing he can leave with us as a pledge?” asked the demon, looking round.
“What's the best thing he can leave with us as a guarantee?” the demon asked, glancing around.
Then said one of the demon’s attendants kneeling behind the chief:
Then one of the demon's attendants said while kneeling behind the chief:
“The token he leaves with us must be the most important thing to him in his possession. I see the old man has a wen on his right cheek. Now mortal men consider such a wen very fortunate. Let my lord take the lump from the old man’s right cheek, and he will surely come to-morrow, if only to get that back.”
“The token he leaves with us must be the most important thing he owns. I notice the old man has a growth on his right cheek. People often see such a growth as lucky. If my lord takes the lump from the old man’s right cheek, he will definitely come tomorrow, just to get it back.”
“You are very clever,” said the demon chief, giving his horns an approving nod. Then he stretched out a hairy arm and claw-like hand, and took the great lump from the old man’s right cheek. Strange to say, it came off as easily as a ripe plum from the tree at the demon’s touch, and then the merry troop of demons suddenly vanished.
“You're really smart,” said the demon chief, nodding approvingly at his horns. Then he reached out a hairy arm with a claw-like hand and took the big lump off the old man’s right cheek. Surprisingly, it came off as easily as a ripe plum from a tree at the demon’s touch, and then the cheerful group of demons suddenly disappeared.
The old man was lost in bewilderment by all that had happened. He hardly knew for some time where he was. When he came to understand what had happened to him, he was delighted to find that the lump on his face, which had for so many years disfigured him, had really been taken away without any pain to himself. He put up his hand to feel if any scar remained, but found that his right cheek was as smooth as his left.
The old man was completely confused by everything that had happened. For a while, he didn't even know where he was. When he finally realized what had taken place, he was thrilled to discover that the lump on his face, which had disfigured him for so many years, had actually been removed without any pain. He raised his hand to check for any scars but found that his right cheek was just as smooth as his left.
The sun had long set, and the young moon had risen like a silver crescent in the sky. The old man suddenly realized how late it was and began to hurry home. He patted his right cheek all the time, as if to make sure of his good fortune in having lost the wen. He was so happy that he found it impossible to walk quietly—he ran and danced the whole way home.
The sun had set, and the young moon was shining like a silver crescent in the sky. The old man suddenly realized how late it was and started to rush home. He kept patting his right cheek, almost as if to remind himself of his good luck in having lost the wen. He was so happy that he couldn't walk quietly—he ran and danced all the way home.
He found his wife very anxious, wondering what had happened to make him so late. He soon told her all that had passed since he left home that afternoon. She was quite as happy as her husband when he showed her that the ugly lump had disappeared from his face, for in her youth she had prided herself on his good looks, and it had been a daily grief to her to see the horrid growth.
He found his wife very worried, wondering what had caused him to be so late. He quickly told her everything that had happened since he left home that afternoon. She was just as happy as her husband when he showed her that the nasty bump had vanished from his face, because in her youth, she had taken pride in his good looks, and it had been a constant source of distress for her to see the horrible growth.
Now next door to this good old couple there lived a wicked and disagreeable old man. He, too, had for many years been troubled with the growth of a wen on his left cheek, and he, too, had tried all manner of things to get rid of it, but in vain.
Now next door to this nice old couple lived a nasty and unpleasant old man. He, too, had been dealing with a growth on his left cheek for many years, and he had tried all sorts of things to get rid of it, but without success.
He heard at once, through the servant, of his neighbor’s good luck in losing the lump on his face, so he called that very evening and asked his friend to tell him everything that concerned the loss of it. The good old man told his disagreeable neighbor all that had happened to him. He described the place where he would find the hollow tree in which to hide, and advised him to be on the spot in the late afternoon towards the time of sunset.
He immediately heard from the servant about his neighbor's luck in getting rid of the lump on his face, so he called that very evening and asked his friend to share everything about how it happened. The kindly old man told his unfriendly neighbor all that had taken place. He described the spot where he could find the hollow tree to hide in and advised him to be there in the late afternoon around sunset.
The old neighbor started out the very next afternoon, and after hunting about for some time, came to the hollow tree just as his friend had described. Here he hid himself and waited for the twilight.
The old neighbor set out the very next afternoon, and after searching for a while, he found the hollow tree just as his friend had mentioned. He hid there and waited for dusk.
Just as he had been told, the band of demons came at that hour and held a feast with dance and song. When this had gone on for some time the chief of the demons looked around and said:
Just as he had been told, the group of demons showed up at that hour and threw a party with dancing and singing. After this went on for a while, the leader of the demons looked around and said:
“It is now time for the old man to come as he promised us. Why doesn’t he come?”
“It’s now time for the old man to show up as he promised us. Why isn’t he here?”
When the second old man heard these words he ran out of his hiding-place in the tree and, kneeling down before the Oni, said:
When the second old man heard this, he ran out of his hiding spot in the tree and, kneeling before the Oni, said:
“I have been waiting for a long time for you to speak!”
“I've been waiting a long time for you to talk!”
“Ah, you are the old man of yesterday,” said the demon chief. “Thank you for coming, you must dance for us soon.”
“Ah, you’re the old man from yesterday,” said the demon chief. “Thanks for coming; you have to dance for us soon.”
The old man now stood up and opened his fan and began to dance. But he had never learned to dance, and knew nothing about the necessary gestures and different positions. He thought that anything would please the demons, so he just hopped about, waving his arms and stamping his feet, imitating as well as he could any dancing he had ever seen.
The old man got up, opened his fan, and started to dance. But he had never learned how to dance and didn’t know any of the required moves or positions. He figured anything might please the demons, so he just jumped around, waving his arms and stomping his feet, trying to imitate any dancing he had ever seen.
The Oni were very dissatisfied at this exhibition, and said amongst themselves:
The Oni were really unhappy with this exhibition and said to each other:
“How badly he dances to-day!”
“How badly he dances today!”
Then to the old man the demon chief said:
Then the demon chief said to the old man:
“Your performance to-day is quite different from the dance of yesterday. We don’t wish to see any more of such dancing. We will give you back the pledge you left with us. You must go away at once.”
“Your performance today is very different from yesterday's dance. We don’t want to see any more of that kind of dancing. We will return the pledge you left with us. You need to leave immediately.”
With these words he took out from a fold of his dress the lump which he had taken from the face of the old man who had danced so well the day before, and threw it at the right cheek of the old man who stood before him. The lump immediately attached itself to his cheek as firmly as if it had grown there always, and all attempts to pull it off were useless. The wicked old man, instead of losing the lump on his left cheek as he had hoped, found to his dismay that he had but added another to his right cheek in his attempt to get rid of the first.
With these words, he pulled out from a fold of his clothes the lump he had taken from the face of the old man who had danced so well the day before and threw it at the old man's right cheek. The lump immediately stuck to his cheek as if it had always been there, and all attempts to remove it were pointless. The wicked old man, instead of getting rid of the lump on his left cheek as he had hoped, found to his dismay that he had only added another to his right cheek in his effort to get rid of the first.
He put up first one hand and then the other to each side of his face to make sure if he were not dreaming a horrible nightmare. No, sure enough there was now a great wen on the right side of his face as on the left. The demons had all disappeared, and there was nothing for him to do but to return home. He was a pitiful sight, for his face, with the two large lumps, one on each side, looked just like a Japanese gourd.
He raised one hand and then the other to either side of his face to check if he was just dreaming a terrible nightmare. No, there was indeed a huge bump on the right side of his face just like the one on the left. The demons had all vanished, and all he could do was head home. He looked pretty pathetic, with his face having two large lumps, one on each side, resembling a Japanese gourd.
THE STONES OF FIVE COLORS AND THE EMPRESS JOKWA.
AN OLD CHINESE STORY
Long, long ago there lived a great Chinese Empress who succeeded her brother the Emperor Fuki. It was the age of giants, and the Empress Jokwa, for that was her name, was twenty-five feet high, nearly as tall as her brother. She was a wonderful woman, and an able ruler. There is an interesting story of how she mended a part of the broken heavens and one of the terrestrial pillars which upheld the sky, both of which were damaged during a rebellion raised by one of King Fuki’s subjects.
Once upon a time, there was a remarkable Chinese Empress who took over from her brother, Emperor Fuki. It was the era of giants, and Empress Jokwa, as she was called, stood twenty-five feet tall, almost as tall as her brother. She was an incredible woman and an effective leader. There's a fascinating story about how she repaired part of the broken heavens and one of the earthly pillars that supported the sky, both of which had been damaged during a rebellion led by one of King Fuki’s subjects.
The rebel’s name was Kokai. He was twenty-six feet high. His body was entirely covered with hair, and his face was as black as iron. He was a wizard and a very terrible character indeed. When the Emperor Fuki died, Kokai was bitten with the ambition to be Emperor of China, but his plan failed, and Jokwa, the dead Emperor’s sister, mounted the throne. Kokai was so angry at being thwarted in his desire that he raised a revolt. His first act was to employ the Water Devil, who caused a great flood to rush over the country. This swamped the poor people out of their homes, and when the Empress Jokwa saw the plight of her subjects, and knew it was Kokai’s fault, she declared war against him.
The rebel’s name was Kokai. He was twenty-six feet tall. His body was completely covered in hair, and his face was as dark as iron. He was a wizard and a truly terrifying figure. When Emperor Fuki died, Kokai became ambitious to claim the throne of China, but his plan failed, and Jokwa, the deceased Emperor’s sister, became the ruler. Kokai was so furious about being denied his ambition that he incited a rebellion. His first move was to summon the Water Devil, who unleashed a massive flood across the country. This inundated the unfortunate people, driving them out of their homes, and when Empress Jokwa saw her subjects suffering and realized it was Kokai’s doing, she declared war on him.
Now Jokwa, the Empress, had two young warriors called Hako and Eiko, and the former she made General of the front forces. Hako was delighted that the Empress’s choice should fall on him, and he prepared himself for battle. He took up the longest lance he could find and mounted a red horse, and was just about to set out when he heard some one galloping hard behind him and shouting:
Now Jokwa, the Empress, had two young warriors named Hako and Eiko, and she appointed Hako as the General of the front forces. Hako was thrilled that the Empress chose him, and he got ready for battle. He grabbed the longest lance he could find, mounted a red horse, and was just about to leave when he heard someone galloping hard behind him and shouting:
“Hako! Stop! The general of the front forces must be I!”
“Hako! Stop! I must be the general of the front forces!”
He looked back and saw Eiko his comrade, riding on a white horse, in the act of unsheathing a large sword to draw upon him. Hako’s anger was kindled, and as he turned to face his rival he cried:
He looked back and saw Eiko, his buddy, riding a white horse, getting ready to pull out a big sword against him. Hako’s anger flared up, and as he turned to face his opponent, he shouted:
“Insolent wretch! I have been appointed by the Empress to lead the front forces to battle. Do you dare to stop me?”
“Insolent fool! I’ve been chosen by the Empress to lead the front forces into battle. Do you really think you can stop me?”
“Yes,” answered Eiko. “I ought to lead the army. It is you who should follow me.”
“Yes,” replied Eiko. “I should lead the army. It’s you who should follow me.”
At this bold reply Hako’s anger burst from a spark into a flame.
At this daring response, Hako's anger ignited from a spark into a full-blown flame.
“Dare you answer me thus? Take that,” and he lunged at him with his lance.
“Are you really going to respond like that? Take this,” and he lunged at him with his lance.
But Eiko moved quickly aside, and at the same time, raising his sword, he wounded the head of the General’s horse. Obliged to dismount, Hako was about to rush at his antagonist, when Eiko, as quick as lightning, tore from his breast the badge of commandership and galloped away. The action was so quick that Hako stood dazed, not knowing what to do.
But Eiko quickly moved aside, and at the same time, raised his sword, injuring the General’s horse. Forced to get off, Hako was about to charge at his opponent when Eiko, as fast as lightning, ripped the commander's badge from his chest and rode off. The move was so sudden that Hako stood there, stunned and unsure of what to do.
The Empress had been a spectator of the scene, and she could not but admire the quickness of the ambitious Eiko, and in order to pacify the rivals she determined to appoint them both to the Generalship of the front army.
The Empress had watched the scene unfold, and she couldn't help but admire the ambition of Eiko. To ease the tension between the rivals, she decided to appoint them both as Generals of the front army.
So Hako was made commander of the left wing of the front army, and Eiko of the right. One hundred thousand soldiers followed them and marched to put down the rebel Kokai.
So Hako was appointed commander of the left flank of the front army, and Eiko of the right. One hundred thousand soldiers followed them and marched to subdue the rebel Kokai.
Within a short time the two Generals reached the castle where Kokai had fortified himself. When aware of their approach, the wizard said:
Within a short time, the two Generals arrived at the castle where Kokai had set up defenses. Upon realizing they were coming, the wizard said:
“I will blow these two poor children away with one breath.” (He little thought how hard he would find the fight.)
“I'll take these two poor kids out with just one breath.” (He had no idea how tough the battle would be.)
With these words Kokai seized an iron rod and mounted a black horse, and rushed forth like an angry tiger to meet his two foes.
With these words, Kokai grabbed an iron rod, hopped on a black horse, and charged out like an angry tiger to confront his two enemies.
As the two young warriors saw him tearing down upon them, they said to each other: “We must not let him escape alive,” and they attacked him from the right and from the left with sword and with lance. But the all-powerful Kokai was not to be easily beaten—he whirled his iron rod round like a great water-wheel, and for a long time they fought thus, neither side gaining nor losing. At last, to avoid the wizard’s iron rod, Hako turned his horse too quickly; the animal’s hoofs struck against a large stone, and in a fright the horse reared as straight on end as a screen, throwing his master to the ground.
As the two young warriors saw him charging at them, they said to each other, “We can’t let him get away alive,” and they attacked him from both sides with their swords and lances. But the powerful Kokai wasn't going down without a fight—he swung his iron rod around like a giant water wheel, and for a long time, they battled like this, with neither side making any progress. Finally, to dodge the wizard’s iron rod, Hako turned his horse too quickly; the horse’s hooves hit a big rock, and startled, the horse reared up as straight as a wall, throwing its rider to the ground.
Thereupon Kokai drew his three-edged sword and was about to kill the prostrate Hako, but before the wizard could work his wicked will the brave Eiko had wheeled his horse in front of Kokai and dared him to try his strength with him, and not to kill a fallen man. But Kokai was tired, and he did not feel inclined to face this fresh and dauntless young soldier, so suddenly wheeling his horse round, he fled from the fray.
Thereupon, Kokai drew his three-edged sword and was about to kill the helpless Hako, but before the wizard could carry out his evil plans, the brave Eiko had turned his horse in front of Kokai and challenged him to fight, insisting he shouldn't kill a fallen man. But Kokai was tired and wasn’t in the mood to confront this fresh and fearless young soldier, so he quickly turned his horse around and fled from the battle.
Hako, who had been only slightly stunned, had by this time got upon his feet, and he and his comrade rushed after the retreating enemy, the one on foot and the other on horseback.
Hako, who had only been a little dazed, was now on his feet, and he and his partner chased after the retreating enemy, one on foot and the other on horseback.
Kokai, seeing that he was pursued, turned upon his nearest assailant, who was, of course, the mounted Eiko, and drawing forth an arrow from the quiver at his back, fitted it to his bow and drew upon Eiko.
Kokai, realizing he was being chased, turned to face his closest attacker, who was, of course, the mounted Eiko. He pulled an arrow from the quiver on his back, notched it in his bow, and aimed it at Eiko.
As quick as lightning the wary Eiko avoided the shaft, which only touched his helmet strings, and glancing off, fell harmless against Hako’s coat of armor.
As fast as lightning, the cautious Eiko dodged the arrow, which grazed his helmet strings and, bouncing off, landed harmlessly against Hako’s armor.
The wizard saw that both his enemies remained unscathed. He also knew that there was no time to pull a second arrow before they would be upon him, so to save himself he resorted to magic. He stretched forth his wand, and immediately a great flood arose, and Jokwa’s army and her brave young Generals were swept away like a falling of autumn leaves on a stream.
The wizard noticed that both of his enemies were still unharmed. He also realized that he wouldn't have time to nock another arrow before they reached him, so to protect himself, he turned to magic. He raised his wand, and instantly, a massive flood surged, sweeping away Jokwa's army and her courageous young Generals like autumn leaves drifting down a stream.
Hako and Eiko found themselves struggling neck deep in water, and looking round they saw the ferocious Kokai making towards them through the water with his iron rod on high. They thought every moment that they would be cut down, but they bravely struck out to swim as far as they could from Kokai’s reach. All of a sudden they found themselves in front of what seemed to be an island rising straight out of the water. They looked up, and there stood an old man with hair as white as snow, smiling at them. They cried to him to help them. The old man nodded his head and came down to the edge of the water. As soon as his feet touched the flood it divided, and a good road appeared, to the amazement of the drowning men, who now found themselves safe.
Hako and Eiko were struggling in deep water, and when they looked around, they saw the fierce Kokai advancing toward them with his iron rod raised high. They feared they would be struck down at any moment, but they fought bravely to swim as far away from Kokai as possible. Suddenly, they found themselves in front of what looked like an island rising straight out of the water. They looked up, and there was an old man with hair as white as snow, smiling at them. They called out to him for help. The old man nodded and approached the water's edge. As soon as his feet touched the water, it parted, revealing a clear path, much to the amazement of the drowning men, who now found themselves safe.
Kokai had by this time reached the island which had risen as if by a miracle out of the water, and seeing his enemies thus saved he was furious. He rushed through the water upon the old man, and it seemed as if he would surely be killed. But the old man appeared not in the least dismayed, and calmly awaited the wizard’s onslaught.
Kokai had now arrived at the island that had seemingly appeared out of nowhere, and seeing his enemies spared, he was filled with rage. He charged through the water at the old man, and it looked like he would definitely be killed. But the old man seemed completely unfazed and calmly prepared for the wizard's attack.
As Kokai drew near, the old man laughed aloud merrily, and turning into a large and beautiful white crane, flapped his wings and flew upwards into the heavens.
As Kokai approached, the old man burst out laughing joyfully, and transforming into a large and stunning white crane, spread his wings and soared up into the sky.
When Hako and Eiko saw this, they knew that their deliverer was no mere human being—was perhaps a god in disguise—and they hoped later on to find out who the venerable old man was.
When Hako and Eiko saw this, they realized that their savior was no ordinary person—possibly a god in disguise—and they hoped to discover who the wise old man was later on.
In the meantime they had retreated, and it being now the close of day, for the sun was setting, both Kokai and the young warriors gave up the idea of fighting more that day.
In the meantime, they had pulled back, and since it was now the end of the day, with the sun setting, both Kokai and the young warriors decided to call it a day and stop fighting.
That night Hako and Eiko decided that it was useless to fight against the wizard Kokai, for he had supernatural powers, while they were only human. So they presented themselves before the Empress Jokwa. After a long consultation, the Empress decided to ask the Fire King, Shikuyu, to help her against the rebel wizard and to lead her army against him.
That night, Hako and Eiko figured it was pointless to battle the wizard Kokai since he had supernatural powers while they were just human. So, they went to see Empress Jokwa. After a lengthy discussion, the Empress decided to ask the Fire King, Shikuyu, for assistance in dealing with the rebel wizard and to command her army against him.
Now Shikuyu, the Fire King, lived at the South Pole. It was the only safe place for him to be in, for he burnt up everything around him anywhere else, but it was impossible to burn up ice and snow. To look at he was a giant, and stood thirty feet high. His face was just like marble, and his hair and beard long and as white as snow. His strength was stupendous, and he was master of all fire just as Kokai was of water.
Now Shikuyu, the Fire King, lived at the South Pole. It was the only safe place for him, because he set everything around him on fire anywhere else, but ice and snow couldn't burn. He looked like a giant, standing thirty feet tall. His face was just like marble, and his hair and beard were long and as white as snow. His strength was incredible, and he controlled all fire just like Kokai controlled water.
“Surely,” thought the Empress, “Shikuyu can conquer Kokai.” So she sent Eiko to the South Pole to beg Shikuyu to take the war against Kokai into his own hands and conquer him once for all.
“Surely,” thought the Empress, “Shikuyu can defeat Kokai.” So she sent Eiko to the South Pole to ask Shikuyu to take charge of the war against Kokai and defeat him once and for all.
The Fire King, on hearing the Empress’s request, smiled and said:
The Fire King, upon hearing the Empress’s request, smiled and said:
“That is an easy matter, to be sure! It was none other than I who came to your rescue when you and your companion were drowning in the flood raised by Kokai!”
"That's an easy thing to say, for sure! It was I who came to your rescue when you and your friend were drowning in the flood caused by Kokai!"
Eiko was surprised at learning this. He thanked the Fire King for coming to the rescue in their dire need, and then besought him to return with him and lead the war and defeat the wicked Kokai.
Eiko was shocked to hear this. He thanked the Fire King for coming to their rescue in a time of great need, and then asked him to come back with him to lead the fight and take down the evil Kokai.
Shikuyu did as he was asked, and returned with Eiko to the Empress. She welcomed the Fire King cordially, and at once told him why she had sent for him—to ask him to be the Generalissimo of her army. His reply was very reassuring:
Shikuyu did what he was asked and returned with Eiko to the Empress. She warmly welcomed the Fire King and immediately explained why she had summoned him—to ask if he would be the Generalissimo of her army. His response was very reassuring:
“Do not have any anxiety. I will certainly kill Kokai.”
“Don’t worry. I’ll definitely take care of Kokai.”
Shikuyu then placed himself at the head of thirty thousand soldiers, and with Hako and Eiko showing him the way, marched to the enemy’s castle. The Fire King knew the secret of Kokai’s power, and he now told all the soldiers to gather a certain kind of shrub. This they burned in large quantities, and each soldier was then ordered to fill a bag full of the ashes thus obtained.
Shikuyu then took command of thirty thousand soldiers, and with Hako and Eiko leading the way, marched to the enemy's castle. The Fire King understood the secret behind Kokai's power, and he instructed all the soldiers to collect a specific type of shrub. They burned it in large amounts, and each soldier was then directed to fill a bag with the resulting ashes.
Kokai, on the other hand, in his own conceit, thought that Shikuyu was of inferior power to himself, and he murmured angrily:
Kokai, in his own arrogance, believed that Shikuyu was weaker than him, and he muttered angrily:
“Even though you are the Fire King, I can soon extinguish you.”
“Even though you're the Fire King, I can take you down quickly.”
Then he repeated an incantation, and the water-floods rose and welled as high as mountains. Shikuyu, not in the least frightened, ordered his soldiers to scatter the ashes which he had caused them to make. Every man did as he was bid, and such was the power of the plant that they had burned, that as soon as the ashes mingled with the water a stiff mud was formed, and they were all safe from drowning.
Then he recited a spell, and the waters surged and rose as high as mountains. Shikuyu, completely unfazed, commanded his soldiers to spread the ashes he had instructed them to create. Every man followed his orders, and the power of the plant they had burned was so strong that as soon as the ashes mixed with the water, a thick mud formed, keeping them all safe from drowning.
Now Kokai the wizard was dismayed when he saw that the Fire King was superior in wisdom to himself, and his anger was so great that he rushed headlong towards the enemy.
Now Kokai the wizard was upset when he realized that the Fire King was wiser than he was, and he was so furious that he charged straight at the enemy.
Eiko rode to meet him, and the two fought together for some time. They were well matched in a hand-to-hand combat. Hako, who was carefully watching the fray, saw that Eiko began to tire, and fearing that his companion would be killed, he took his place.
Eiko rode to meet him, and the two fought together for a while. They were evenly matched in hand-to-hand combat. Hako, who was carefully observing the fight, noticed that Eiko started to get tired, and fearing that his partner would be killed, he took his place.
But Kokai had tired as well, and feeling him self unable to hold out against Hako, he said artfully:
But Kokai was tired too, and feeling unable to stand up to Hako, he said cleverly:
“You are too magnanimous, thus to fight for your friend and run the risk of being killed. I will not hurt such a good man.”
“You're too generous to fight for your friend and risk getting killed. I won’t hurt someone so good.”
And he pretended to retreat, turning away the head of his horse. His intention was to throw Hako off his guard and then to wheel round and take him by surprise.
And he pretended to pull back, turning his horse's head away. His plan was to catch Hako off guard and then to quickly turn around and surprise him.
But Shikuyu understood the wily wizard, and he spoke at once:
But Shikuyu saw through the clever wizard, and he spoke right away:
“You are a coward! You cannot deceive me!”
“You're a coward! You can't fool me!”
Saying this, the Fire King made a sign to the unwary Hako to attack him. Kokai now turned upon Shikuyu furiously, but he was tired and unable to fight well, and he soon received a wound in his shoulder. He now broke from the fray and tried to escape in earnest.
Saying this, the Fire King gestured to the unsuspecting Hako to attack him. Kokai then turned on Shikuyu angrily, but he was exhausted and couldn't fight effectively, and he quickly received a wound in his shoulder. He broke away from the battle and tried to escape for real.
While the fight between their leaders had been going on the two armies had stood waiting for the issue. Shikuyu now turned and bade Jokwa’s soldiers charge the enemy’s forces. This they did, and routed them with great slaughter, and the wizard barely escaped with his life.
While the fight between their leaders was happening, the two armies waited for the outcome. Shikuyu now turned and ordered Jokwa’s soldiers to charge the enemy’s forces. They did, and they defeated them with heavy losses, and the wizard barely escaped with his life.
It was in vain that Kokai called upon the Water Devil to help him, for Shikuyu knew the counter-charm. The wizard found that the battle was against him. Mad with pain, for his wound began to trouble him, and frenzied with disappointment and fear, he dashed his head against the rocks of Mount Shu and died on the spot.
It was useless for Kokai to ask the Water Devil for help because Shikuyu knew the counter-spell. The wizard realized that the fight was against him. Driven mad by pain, as his wound began to bother him, and frantic with disappointment and fear, he slammed his head against the rocks of Mount Shu and died right there.
There was an end of the wicked Kokai, but not of trouble in the Empress Jokwa’s Kingdom, as you shall see. The force with which the wizard fell against the rocks was so great that the mountain burst, and fire rushed out from the earth, and one of the pillars upholding the Heavens was broken so that one corner of the sky dropped till it touched the earth.
There was an end to the evil Kokai, but not to the troubles in Empress Jokwa’s Kingdom, as you will see. The impact of the wizard hitting the rocks was so intense that the mountain exploded, and fire erupted from the ground. One of the pillars supporting the Heavens broke, causing one corner of the sky to drop down until it touched the earth.
Shikuyu, the Fire King, took up the body of the wizard and carried it to the Empress Jokwa, who rejoiced greatly that her enemy was vanquished, and her generals victorious. She showered all manner of gifts and honors upon Shikuyu.
Shikuyu, the Fire King, picked up the body of the wizard and brought it to Empress Jokwa, who celebrated that her enemy was defeated and her generals triumphant. She lavished all kinds of gifts and honors on Shikuyu.
But all this time fire was bursting from the mountain broken by the fall of Kokai. Whole villages were destroyed, rice-fields burnt up, river beds filled with the burning lava, and the homeless people were in great distress. So the Empress left the capital as soon as she had rewarded the victor Shikuyu, and journeyed with all speed to the scene of disaster. She found that both Heaven and earth had sustained damage, and the place was so dark that she had to light her lamp to find out the extent of the havoc that had been wrought.
But during this time, fire was erupting from the mountain after Kokai's fall. Entire villages were wiped out, rice fields were scorched, riverbeds were filled with molten lava, and countless people were left homeless and in misery. So, the Empress quickly left the capital after rewarding the victor Shikuyu and hurried to the disaster site. She discovered that both the heavens and the earth had been affected, and the area was so dark that she had to light her lamp to assess the extent of the devastation.
Having ascertained this, she set to work at repairs. To this end she ordered her subjects to collect stones of five colors—blue, yellow, red, white and black. When she had obtained these, she boiled them with a kind of porcelain in a large caldron, and the mixture became a beautiful paste, and with this she knew that she could mend the sky. Now all was ready.
Having figured this out, she got to work on the repairs. To do this, she instructed her subjects to gather stones of five colors—blue, yellow, red, white, and black. Once she had collected them, she boiled them with a type of porcelain in a large pot, and the mixture turned into a beautiful paste, which she knew she could use to fix the sky. Now everything was ready.
Summoning the clouds that were sailing ever so high above her head, she mounted them, and rode heavenwards, carrying in her hands the vase containing the paste made from the stones of five colors. She soon reached the corner of the sky that was broken, and applied the paste and mended it. Having done this, she turned her attention to the broken pillar, and with the legs of a very large tortoise she mended it. When this was finished she mounted the clouds and descended to the earth, hoping to find that all was now right, but to her dismay she found that it was still quite dark. Neither the sun shone by day nor the moon by night.
Summoning the clouds that were drifting high above her, she climbed onto them and soared upwards, holding a vase filled with a paste made from five colored stones. She quickly reached the part of the sky that was broken and used the paste to fix it. After that, she focused on the broken pillar, repairing it with the legs of a huge tortoise. Once she finished, she rose back on the clouds and descended to earth, hoping everything would be okay, but to her disappointment, it was still quite dark. Neither the sun was shining during the day nor the moon at night.
Greatly perplexed, she at last called a meeting of all the wise men of the Kingdom, and asked their advice as to what she should do in this dilemma.
Greatly confused, she finally called a meeting of all the wise men of the Kingdom and asked for their advice on what to do in this situation.
Two of the wisest said:
Two of the wisest said:
“The roads of Heaven have been damaged by the late accident, and the Sun and Moon have been obliged to stay at home. Neither the Sun could make his daily journey nor the Moon her nightly one because of the bad roads. The Sun and Moon do not yet know that your Majesty has mended all that was damaged, so we will go and inform them that since you have repaired them the roads are safe.”
“The roads of Heaven have been messed up by the recent accident, so the Sun and Moon have had to stay in. The Sun couldn’t make his daily trip and the Moon couldn’t do her nightly one because of the bad roads. They still don’t know that Your Majesty has fixed everything that was damaged, so we’ll go and let them know that now that you’ve repaired the roads, they’re safe.”
The Empress approved of what the wise men suggested, and ordered them to set out on their mission. But this was not easy, for the Palace of the Sun and Moon was many, many hundreds of thousands of miles distant into the East. If they traveled on foot they might never reach the place, they would die of old age on the road. But Jokwa had recourse to magic. She gave her two ambassadors wonderful chariots which could whirl through the air by magic power a thousand miles per minute. They set out in good spirits, riding above the clouds, and after many days they reached the country where the Sun and the Moon were living happily together.
The Empress agreed with the wise men's suggestion and ordered them to begin their mission. However, this was no small feat, as the Palace of the Sun and Moon was located many, many hundreds of thousands of miles to the East. If they traveled on foot, they might never arrive and would simply age and die along the way. But Jokwa had a magical solution. She provided her two ambassadors with amazing chariots that could soar through the air at a thousand miles per minute using magic. They set off in high spirits, flying above the clouds, and after many days, they reached the land where the Sun and Moon were living together happily.
The two ambassadors were granted an interview with their Majesties of Light and asked them why they had for so many days secluded themselves from the Universe? Did they not know that by doing so they plunged the world and all its people into uttermost darkness both day and night?
The two ambassadors were given an interview with Their Majesties of Light and asked them why they had isolated themselves from the Universe for so many days. Did they not realize that by doing so, they were plunging the world and all its people into complete darkness both day and night?
Replied the Sun and the Moon:
Replied the Sun and the Moon:
“Surely you know that Mount Shu has suddenly burst forth with fire, and the roads of Heaven have been greatly damaged! I, the Sun, found it impossible to make my daily journey along such rough roads—and certainly the Moon could not issue forth at night! so we both retired into private life for a time.”
“Surely you know that Mount Shu has suddenly erupted with fire, and the roads to Heaven have been severely damaged! I, the Sun, found it impossible to make my daily journey along such bumpy paths—and of course, the Moon couldn’t come out at night! So we both took some time off.”
Then the two wise men bowed themselves to the ground and said:
Then the two wise men knelt down and said:
“Our Empress Jokwa has already repaired the roads with the wonderful stones of five colors, so we beg to assure your Majesties that the roads are just as they were before the eruption took place.”
“Our Empress Jokwa has already fixed the roads with the amazing five-colored stones, so we assure your Majesties that the roads are just as they were before the eruption occurred.”
But the Sun and the Moon still hesitated, saying that they had heard that one of the pillars of Heaven had been broken as well, and they feared that, even if the roads had been remade, it would still be dangerous for them to sally forth on their usual journeys.
But the Sun and the Moon still hesitated, saying that they had heard that one of the pillars of Heaven had been broken too, and they were worried that, even if the paths had been restored, it would still be risky for them to go out on their usual journeys.
“You need have no anxiety about the broken pillar,” said the two ambassadors. “Our Empress restored it with the legs of a great tortoise, and it is as firm as ever it was.”
“You don’t need to worry about the broken pillar,” said the two ambassadors. “Our Empress fixed it with the legs of a giant tortoise, and it’s just as sturdy as it ever was.”
Then the Sun and Moon appeared satisfied, and they both set out to try the roads. They found that what the Empress’s deputies had told them was correct.
Then the Sun and Moon appeared pleased, and they both set out to explore the roads. They discovered that what the Empress’s representatives had said was true.
After the examination of the heavenly roads, the Sun and Moon again gave light to the earth. All the people rejoiced greatly, and peace and prosperity were secured in China for a long time under the reign of the wise Empress Jokwa.
After the survey of the celestial paths, the Sun and Moon illuminated the earth once more. Everyone celebrated joyfully, and peace and prosperity were established in China for a long time under the rule of the wise Empress Jokwa.
THE END.
THE END.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!